Chapter Text
“I want to get strong enough to protect my precious people!”
His own words echoed in his head, another snippet of dreams slipping through to reality. The twelve-year-old blond with no past and no true way to remember it sighed heavily and looked skyward. An easy feat since he was lying on the ground. He was just a little bit scuffed up because of his latest chase with his blue birdie friend.
Closing his eyes the preteen let the bone deep ache in his heart surge so that it could go back asleep again.
‘Precious people’… he didn’t have those. At least, not anymore. They weren’t here but inside his dreams, his memories. He remembered ninja. A shinobi world. Not a place with sea, sea, and sea with islands everywhere in between. It… there weren’t a lot of fond memories… Many bad ones he’d really like to forget again.
But he at least had someone be there for him. Hokage-jiji and later Iruka-sensei. Sasuke-teme and Sakura-chan. Kakashi-sensei too.
It hurt . To remember having precious people but not have anything. Anyone. Just the island with the village that thought him an anomaly, a monster, something other than human .
The worst thing was… he didn’t truly know if they were wrong or right.
He’d appeared in a giant flash of light at the bottom of a crater it left behind. A crater that used to be a nearby hill. And he’d been found unconscious but unscathed. He had ‘superhuman’ abilities that were the norm in his memories. People were wary. They feared that he would blow up like some bomb and there’d be no village left. It was way too similar to Konoha’s people.
And he was determined to prove them wrong!
But… It’s just…
He was so alone .
“You were everything to him! He gave his life for you! Does that mean nothing !?”
“Even shinobi are human.”
"I'll never go back on my word!"
Haku… Zabuza. He remembered now. His first C-rank mission to Wave Country. Where his team became more than a team. Where he formed his nindo. His ninja way. Never give up, never go back on his word. Protect his precious people no matter what. Protect Team 7 .
He took a shuddering breath, letting one tear escape past his eyelids.
With the press of memories gone he opened his eyes to the tweeting sound of his playing partner. The blue birdie who he’d been chasing and almost caught this time. She looked at him with worried black eyes and twittered. He let out a rough laugh before sitting up and grinning, masking pain behind a familiar expression.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Guess what! I remembered a new trick! Next time I’ll definitely catch you!”
The bird looked at him for a second longer before puffing her feathers up proudly. Naruto pouted.
“C’mon, Bluey, I’ve caught you seven times now!" he told it, completely ignoring the fact that Bluey had evaded him at least seventy .
His little friend clacked its beak and took off to the skies. The blonde with whisker marks sighed again.
“See you tomorrow, I guess…" he hopped to his feet easily enough before grinning. It was much more real than before.
After all, he could learn to walk on walls now! That had to count for something!
xXXx
There were two boats on the horizon.
Naruto felt both ecstatic and apprehensive. The last time uninvited people came to Wheat Village… didn’t go… well. He shook his head to clear the memory and hoped this time they weren’t hostile. He would step in to protect the people if they attacked but…
He shuddered. Those eyes. They always followed him. Everywhere he went. Whispers, threats, and fear and he hated that .
Well, at least they came from this side so he could confront them first. Or observe them. Naruto did know how to hide, even in his favourite colour. Though he hadn’t been able to get anything fully orange. His dark brown hoodie did have two orange stripes down the sleeves as decoration though. Other than that, he had a red spiral on his shirt Sasha stitched for him from his memories. His shorts were black and sandals a dark gray, so those were more stealthy colors too which, annoyingly, helped.
The blond hid in the big trees of the forest. It was the only part of the small-ish island that had a bigger forest. Everything else was farmland or hills. One of which his… arrival had destroyed.
Anyway, at a glance the three occupants of the boat were strangely diverse. A straw hat boy with a red vest and… was he bouncing? Yeah, the teen was excited alright. It made him grin a little. That didn’t seem like something a person who wanted to harm others would do. Reminded him of himself actually.
The other was green haired. With not one, not two, but three katana at his hip. Whoa. Could he use all of them at once, he wondered? That would be awesome to see in action… As long as the action wasn’t aimed at the village.
Last but not least, there was an orange haired woman on board. His eyes were probably sparkling. Someone had orange hair! That was so cool! Hair in his favorite color! He was kind of jealous. She didn’t have any visible weapons on her and was shaking her head at something or other with a smile. Naruto liked her already.
Well, as long as they wouldn’t hurt anyone here. Except maybe Kai and his gang. Sasha they should leave alone on the pain of pain! She was the only one to do things for him, even if she was a grouchy old woman. And had… those eyes.
“Land ho, land ho!" the straw hat guy whooped as he leapt from the boat to land in a jump Naruto thought only he was able to do here.
Excitement flashed through him and he let his grin widen. There was a sliver of hope in there too, that maybe he wasn’t alone as a shinobi here. Maybe there were others. But the teen didn’t really move like a ninja so probably not.
“You’re way too excited about this. I told you it was just to gather food supplies. Wheat Village has good ingredients," the orange lady told the raven haired straw hat guy who puckered his lips in a pout.
“Boo! Where’s your sense of adventure?" he booed childishly.
The swordsman just yawned as he stepped to shore and Naruto’s eyes were immediately drawn to his sharp eyes and earrings, thinking he reminded him of a scarier Shikamaru. A pang of homesickness was easily ignored. Again.
“Oi, Nami. Which way is the village?" the swordsman asked. “I want a taste of their sake.”
Naruto thought for a second before nodding to himself. They didn’t seem like they’d cause trouble. Not on purpose at least. Might as well say hello. He was curious after all. So he jumped down from the trees and landed at the edge of the forest.
“Yo!" he greeted, copying Kakashi-sensei.
Everyone stared. For two seconds. Then…
“Yo!" the teen with the straw hat copied, down to the hand lifted up in greeting.
Naruto grinned happily. He was right, these guys looked like fun.
“Sorry for listening in," he snickered, not sorry at all. “Wheat Village is that way! I can show you there," he pointed right where they’d find a road that would take them straight to their destination.
The straw hat guy grinned. “Thanks!”
And then started walking after Naruto who was just a step ahead. He heard that Nami-lady grumble something about way too easy trust and the swordsman replying that he was just a helpful kid. It was nice to be thought of as helpful for once.
“So, I’m Naruto. Who’re you guys?" he asked, turning to walk backwards. He knew the way well enough.
“Shishishishi, I’m Luffy! They’re Nami and Zoro, my crewmates," the straw hat guy told him.
Naruto blinked and tilted his head in question. “Crewmates?”
“We’re pirates!" Luffy stated proudly. “I’m going to be the King of the Pirates!”
The twelve-year-old heard Nami mutter something about being just acquaintances but he was so shocked at the matter-of-fact declaration he tripped on a rock he knew was there and yelped. Reflexes kicked in and he flipped on his hands to end up back on his feet, facing Luffy with an incredulous look.
“Pirates?" he asked since they didn’t look it. And that surety behind Luffy’s statement… it reminded him of his own once-dream. Hokage. He didn’t know if he ever made it.
Zoro, the swordsman, seemed to be re-evaluating him for some reason. Probably intrigued at the show of easy acrobatics. Luffy laughed again and confirmed it.
“Yup!”
Now Naruto was just the littlest bit worried and frowned at all of them. “You won’t try to burn or destroy the village, will you? Or steal?”
Nami was quick to placate him, even as Zoro gave her a side-eye. “ No . We’re here to restock since this idiot- ," she pointed to Luffy, “-ate all our food.”
The blond frowned at her, judging sincerity, and then grinned brightly.
“That’s okay then! C’mon, I have some stuff I need to do so I’ll just show you the road.”
He chatted amiably with all of them, admiring Zoro’s swords, asking what was a Pirate King (the looks of disbelief said he should know), sharing that he loved the ramen here (not as good as old man Teuchi's, and a rarity) and yeah there was sake, and told them about the village and island in general. They reached the road all too soon and Naruto waved them goodbye with a grin. He still stood by the opinion that they were cool and not really a danger to the village.
Still. Just to be safe he made a shadow clone with orders to watch them. He didn’t need a repeat of last time. Especially not now.
With that he bounced back to the forest, jumping on the branches like only a Leaf ninja could. Back to searching it was. He felt like groaning. It was times like these he dearly wished Kiba or Shino were here, though he wasn’t completely sure why he thought that.
Anyway. Crossed fingers and twenty clones would make him able to cover more ground.
This was going to be another long day.
xXXx
“Naruto is a nice kid," Nami commented as they walked towards the very nearby village.
Zoro just grunted. He’d noticed how he carried himself, though he’d been hiding it well. It was the gait of someone used to fighting. His steps had made next to no sound too. That wasn’t something you trained in an instant. Still, he seemed genuine in all his comments and conversation.
To be truthful, he'd kind of liked that little guy.
“Hmm. He looked sad," Luffy told them out of the blue.
The swordsman cocked an eyebrow. That seemed odd. He looked cheerful and amazed by the world around him. Kind of like Luffy, really, but more reserved… Maybe his captain had a point.
They walked into the small-ish village to see that the center was a marketplace. There were all kinds of ingredients lined up, mostly grown on fields or fished. Some duck and pork were on display and it didn’t surprise him that Luffy’s attention immediately went there.
"Meat!" he drooled with a happy expression and Nami snatched his collar to stop him rushing there that instant.
"No! We need to manage my money properly and that's not helping! " she snapped.
"Awww," Luffy whined petulantly but bounced right back to his normal cheerful self.
Zoro tuned them out as he scanned the surroundings, looking for the sake Naruto had promised was being sold. Only for a voice to address him from behind.
"Excuse me," the tall brunet man said sheepishly. "I couldn't help but notice your swords. Are you any good?"
This had the swordsman's eyes narrowing as he told the truth. "I am."
Not at his goal yet but he would be.
The man's eyes flashed in something like relieved victory. There was some fear in his eyes as he swallowed though. Which was… ominous.
"Good…" the man licked his lips nervously. "My name is Kai and I and my guys own much of the meat and alcohol products. We would be willing to give them to you for free if you could help us with a problem that requires a good fighter."
Zoro's eyes didn't show emotion and neither did his face. He didn't have time to think up a response before two slightly un welcome voices piped in.
"Meat?" asked Luffy's.
"Free?" went Nami's.
And just like that the swordsman knew they were going to take care of this ‘problem’ one way or another. He wished he could sigh out loud.
Well, free sake sounded good either way.
xXXx
Naruto ran through the treetops as fast as he could and reached the other side in seconds. His clones had found it. The big creature that had stolen from the village again and again at night. In fact, it was going towards the village right now even though it was still the afternoon.
He needed to stop it.
The blond made it just as the creature with long ears and a bear-like body snatched something in his teeth and turned towards him. Naruto’s eyes narrowed and stomach dropped as he recognized Sasha’s quilt, the one she’d painstakingly made all through last year and didn’t let him touch. It had been drying outside.
He gritted his teeth and launched himself at the creature, wishing he had kunai or shuriken or something .
It dodged his high kick but Naruto had already twisted his body to punch its snout with all his strength. ‘All his strength’ was pretty powerful. He’d smashed a small dent in a tree with it. This time it was enough to topple the bear like creature and for it to smack its head to a wall. Hard.
Naruto winced. It might have been a while since he needed to punch with his full strength. That was a dent, alright. Surprisingly, it didn’t knock the bear out though it looked dazed for a second.
"Let go of Granny Sasha's quilt!" he hissed through his teeth.
The bear-fox-thingy growled and swung its paw with more speed than a creature that big should have. Naruto dodged, obviously, like he dodged the next three hits too. They left deep claw marks to the ground and the wall. That too made him wince.
He needed to get the quilt back.
Grabbing the thing with both hands he planted his feet to the ground with chakra. That technique had really become useful since he learned it a month ago. But he realized didn't want the quilt to rip. So he went ahead and ended the tug of war with a leap and hands clamped around the fox-like jaws.
They struggled for what felt like an eternity before Naruto finally got the teeth to open up. Fast as lightning he yanked the cloth out and kicked the jaws closed before letting out a blast of killing intent. Something he'd learned scared normal people and animals away.
Killing intent had been hard to learn since he didn't actually want to kill anyone. But maybe it worked because he would do it if he had to. Animals, though, were easier to kill. If he ate them later that is. And right now he wasn't opposed to the idea of eating the thing that stole food and stuff from them.
It wasn’t a surprise to him that the creature froze, trembling, before it bolted with a terrified bark.
Naruto sighed in relief and lifted the quilt up sadly. It was all wrinkled now and had saliva coating it. He was dismayed to find that despite his efforts, it now had a row of teeth marks. Stupid thief. Sounds from around the corner didn’t leave him with enough time to flee before a sandy blond man called Taoru saw him.
He hunched his shoulders at the eyes that flashed with anger and fear and shuffled his feet.
“Um-" he started but was cut off with a furious yell.
“ You-! " Taoru shouted. “I knew it! We should’ve chased you out last time! Now you’ve gone and called a demon to do your dirty work!”
Naruto clenched his fists in anger, about to defend himself with words, but the villagers nearby had heard the commotion and came to look at what he’d done now . But he hadn’t done anything . It hurt. He opened his mouth to retort but choked on his words as Sasha came out.
“You little demon brat what have you done!? " she shouted in a shrill voice, eyes on the quilt still clenched in his hand.
He watched, wide eyed, as the villagers gasped and glared. Kids sneered and glowered. Sasha was trembling, eyes clouded with fear. That- That was like a knife to the gut. The only one ever even borderline kind to him was… like this. It was too much like Mizuki-sensei had been. Nice and helpful and then only using , fearful and furious.
“I- I didn’t-" he was cut off again.
“ LIES! " Kai’s voice roared as the crowd parted to let him through. “We’ve caught you now! You’re not supposed to be at the village this late. You’re not supposed to be here at all! ”
Everyone started shouting. Accusations one after another. The knife twisted . He was scared. He was angry. He needed to prove them wrong .
“Shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!" he yelled from the bottom of his lungs, chest heaving as he glared at everyone. “I haven’t. done. ANYTHING wrong! Stop- Stop looking at me like that!”
There was a moment of quiet as everyone stared . Coldness. Fear. So familiar yet so hurtful still. He felt like crying. But he’d long since learned to turn that into strength.
“I’ll prove it to you," he vowed. “I, Uzumaki Naruto, will prove to you I’m not the one stealing.”
And he fled, leaving the quilt behind, determination coursing through his veins.
He didn’t notice Luffy standing at the back.
xXXx
Just a little earlier a conversation took place.
“Demon fox?" Nami asked dubiously.
Luffy’s eyes were sparkling.
Kai nodded in frustrated anger. “Yes. The foxes it controls have been stealing our food, supplies, and valuables. I’m asking you to catch it and make sure it never does again.”
The orange haired young woman smiled waaaay too innocently and chirped. “Okay!”
She turned to Zoro and Luffy with a gleam in her eyes.
It shouldn’t be a surprise that the swordsman was now in the forest to look for the demon that could control foxes and the rubber man rushed around the village to find it so he could ask them to join his crew. Nami herself went looking for more supplies and haggling poor stall owners. Luffy was the one to stumble across a gathered mob around a wide alley. It piqued his interest and he wandered over to find out what was going on just to see a familiar blond at the center of it.
He was just about to walk over to ask what was happening when the boy spoke.
“I’ll prove it to you," Naruto told the village defiantly. “I, Uzumaki Naruto, will prove to you I’m not the one stealing!”
And then he ran. Luffy blinked, not having realized the blond was that fast, then realized what he’d said and grinned. He liked Naruto. And it looks like they were both looking for the sneaky stealing demon fox. The teen immediately ran through the crowd and rushed after, ignoring the brunet man’s cheering to get rid of it already .
How silly. He wanted to know what the demon was like before doing anything!
“HEEEEEY!" he shouted and got Naruto to stop on a tree branch and wow he was moving like a monkey! But with just his feet!
Well, he’d do it like a real monkey. Luffy grinned at the shocked look on the kid’s face when he shot his arm to the branch next to him and flung himself on it. The blond's head snapped towards him and gaped. There were tears in his eyes though. It made Luffy frown.
“Eh? Are you crying?" he asked worriedly. He didn’t want this boy to cry. It felt… wrong .
Naruto blinked and raised a hand to his cheek. It came away wet and he furiously rubbed his face with his sleeve before grinning up at the older boy.
“That was awesome! Your arm stretched! How did you do that?" he asked, hopping over and poking at said arm.
Not at all worried about the intrusion to his personal space, Luffy laughed. He was happy the blond wasn’t crying anymore. Granted, he was still sad but if acting happy made him okay then he’d let Naruto act happy.
xXXx
Naruto was a bit lost on what to make of this situation, so he poked the rather normal, if a bit bouncy, arm again to hope for a distraction.
“I ate a Devil Fruit, Gomu Gomu no Mi! I’m a rubber man now," Luffy, the stretchy weirdo who followed Naruto through a forest, said proudly.
The blond’s eyes were wide. “A rubber man? How does that work?”
Luffy stretched his cheeks out with both arms and was rewarded with an incredulous laugh from the boy. His eyes were sparkling. But then something occurred to him and he frowned in confusion.
“Uh… Why’d you follow me?" he asked.
The would-be Pirate King’s cheeks snapped back into place but his grin didn’t slip an inch.
“I wanted to meet the demon fox!”
Instantly, Naruto hunched and he became guarded. He radiated wariness, mouth pressed in a stubborn line.
"Who said I was the demon fox? It was Kai, wasn't it…"
Of course that guy would try to ruin his new chance at making friends… He dreaded everything when Luffy's eyes widened in realization and he pointed at Naruto, shocked.
" You're the demon fox!"
"NO! I'm NOT the stupid demon fox, stupid!!" Naruto snapped.
"You're not?" Luffy asked, and strangely he sounded… disappointed?
Not willing to trust it, the blond frantically shook his head, hand unconsciously hovering over his stomach. His companion folded his arms with a pout.
"Awww. That would've been so cool," then he stared at Naruto accusingly. "If you're not a demon fox what are you!?"
"A ninja!" the boy yelped out, very much off kilter and out of his element. Who would want to meet a demon fox because it sounded cool!?
Wait, scratch that. He himself definitely would. Nevermind. But… he smiled tentatively. Because. This guy had wanted to find a demon fox because it sounded cool. And was disappointed when he didn't find one, even if the blond technically did have a demon fox sealed inside him. Or at least a nine tailed fox.
Luffy was looking at him oddly, mouth wide open. There were sparkles.
Uhh… what now? he felt sweat gathering on his brow at the sudden shine his conversation partner's eyes had taken.
"A ninja!?" hands clamped on his shoulders and that D-shaped grin was way too close . " JOIN MY CREW!! "
" WHAT!? "
Naruto officially didn't understand what was going on. So he did the logical thing and pushed it aside until he had time to deal with it. After all, he had a feeling he had forgotten something. Something important, something he was supposed to-
"AH!" he shouted in sudden realization. "I still have to catch that fox bear creature!"
He jumped to the next branch and sped off towards the lead one of his clones had found. Five leaps later he noticed an arm stretching beside him and Luffy following it. The pirate was coming after him, monkey style. His eye twitched.
"Wait up!" the monkey yelled.
"Why are you following me!?" Naruto shouted back.
“You’re gonna find that thief, right?" was the answer that almost made him faceplant on the next branch but he caught himself just in time.
He slowed down enough for Luffy and him to be side by side. “You- You believe me?”
The teen gave him a look that said he was the idiot here. “Duh!" Then he grinned. “Besides, I wanna see the real demon fox!”
And then he crashed into a tree trunk with an ‘oomph’. Naruto stopped again with a sweatdrop.
“You okay?" he asked.
“I’m fine," came the muffled reply before Luffy got his still grinning face — his head bounced into place, creepy — out of the bark. “I’m made of rubber, remember?”
Naruto felt a smile grow on his face. He did remember. And boy was it funny on this particular teenager. Though he hadn’t seen something like that power since- since what? Ugh. Whatever. Choji too had some technique that reminded him of it but different. Multi-size or something.
…Luffy believed him. And would probably follow him no matter what. To be truthful, Naruto didn’t mind. He actually felt grateful.
Still. His smile gained a mischievous edge.
“Wanna help me catch the real demon fox?" he asked hopefully.
He was answered by an equally mischievous laugh and a thumbs up. “You bet! Shishishi!”
And thus the pirate and the ninja disappeared into the soon-to-be-evening, towards the clearing Naruto found the pawprints at.
xXXx
Huh? The bear fox thing was just… standing there? Naruto frowned, not sure whether he liked this or not. On the other hand, they found it… on the other…
"Yosh!" Luffy said, a hand on his bicep and ready to throw his fist.
"Don't hit it yet!" Naruto hissed before jumping down and sneaking around to see what it was doing.
He stopped straight in front of it and the creature didn’t move an inch, except for breathing. It had a dazed look in its eyes… Which actually reminded him of genjutsu. Was it seeing an illusion? Wait, had it seen an illusion when it attacked!? If that was so then someone was making it see things and-
There were sounds of footsteps coming closer.
Naruto immediately dashed towards the tree he’d left Luffy in and ran up its trunk. He hid next to the rubber man and put a finger on his lips in a mark to be silent. Then had to cover the teen’s mouth since he looked a second away from shouting something! Seriously, why- !?
Oh. He ran up a tree trunk , of course Luffy would think it cool.
“Tch. Is it wearing off?" someone with a gruff voice asked. “It didn’t bring anything.”
The ninja looked sideways and stiffened, eyes widening. He recognized those guys. Luffy was pawing at his hand with a slightly miffed expression. A little bit apologetic, Naruto released the pirate’s mouth before looking back at the thugs. He was glad Luffy didn’t say anything, both because he wanted to hear what was going on and because he was sure his expression betrayed his apprehension.
“Calm down, that hypnotist guy told us it’d last two weeks at a time. That stuff is strong on animals like this," a black bearded guy with knives strapped to his tights answered.
He was right. There was an illusion at play. His fingers curled into fists.
“Oh yeah? Didn’t he also say that a good hit to the head could release it?" the bigger guy snarked.
That made the knife guy wince… except he still stood his ground. “A good hit that knocks it unconscious . Where’s that tall brunet at?”
The other one grumbled and gave some commands he couldn’t focus on, leading the fox bear out of the clearing and into the shadows. They stayed there, as though waiting for something.
Tall brunet…? No. They can’t mean- his thoughts were cut off by a clone popping in the forest to relay information. It was the clone he’d assigned to follow Luffy and his group.
Memories filtered through and made his teeth grit in rage. Kai. And wasn’t that ironic, since ‘kai’ was supposed to shatter illusions. He’d hired Luffy, Zoro, and Nami to go after him . Well, tough luck with that . Kai was also coming here . He should’ve known.
“Who are those guys?" Luffy wondered next to him, voice quieter than normal but still too loud.
Naruto twitched before sighing and replying in a whisper. “I beat them up a while back. They were pirates that attacked Wheat Village.”
Then neither had time to talk as Kai stepped through the trees and into the clearing. His smile was self satisfied.
"Everything is going according to plan," he said to the hiding pirates. "The village believes that demon kid to be the culprit. No one suspects your group."
Group. That means the others are here as well , Naruto thought grimly.
Kai was betraying the village in order to drive him away. That- That was just wrong . Why would he? Didn't he care that these men had attacked them before? Wait, was that even a coincidence? In light of this Kai might even have worked with them that day.
The pirates had been pretty determined to gut him and Kai did hate him for some reason.
"Good. You're sure they'll blame him?" the big bandit asked.
"Absolutely," Kai confirmed. "Even Sasha is against him now."
Naruto flinched, gut feeling like it had been punched through. He’d felt this before, though he didn’t really know why. The- The feeling of disappointed betrayal . A hand landed on his shoulder and he turned to Luffy who had a confident smile on his face.
"Don't worry. You'll prove them wrong."
For a second, he was in shock. No one- absolutely no one - had ever said that to him. Not one person had believed him without a second thought. Luffy’s own declaration of being the King of the Pirates flashed in his mind. Then, slowly, he smiled back. Gratefully.
“Yeah. I will. Believe it!" he said in a whisper that got gradually surer.
Luffy just grinned and patted his shoulder proudly.
Just then a loud rustle and the crack of branches snapping came from the other side of the clearing. Everyone minus Luffy stiffened. Then…
A green haired swordsman walked in.
Which, of course, made Luffy jump down from the tree to greet him.
“Zoro!”
Naruto sighed. There went the attempt at stealth. He looked to the gobsmacked looks on the pirates’ and Kai’s faces and snickered. Maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing.
“Luffy," Zoro blinked in slight surprise. “Did you find that demon?”
The captain promptly pointed at the fox bear a healthy way away from the pirates in the shadows, “They said it had to be knocked out.”
“YOU WERE FOLLOWED!?" the two pirates roared at Kai.
“THEY WERE LISTENING!?" Kai roared at exactly the same time.
“Knocked out, huh?" Zoro smirked. “I needed a good fight after a trek in this cursed forest.”
“ DON’T IGNORE US!! " the three plotters screamed indignantly.
It was at that point Naruto saw it fit to jump in right beside Luffy. He was glaring at Kai.
“I should’ve known you would do something like this, Kai!" he said furiously. “Why do you hate me so much, huh!?”
“YOU!" they all shouted, slight panic entering their faces before one of them pointed at them. “Demonic force, attack!”
That seemed to be some kind of activation phrase as the fox bear snapped his gaze to them and snarled. Then pounced. Straight at Naruto who jumped out of the way and was ready for another attack when Zoro leapt in.
“I might not know what’s going on…" he started, drawing one sword out. “…but Luffy says this one needs to be knocked out so I’ll do it! You focus on the thugs!”
The ninja would have protested but remembered the swordsman wanted a fight. And that fox bear was certainly stronger than the average human. With that he nodded and ran after the fleeing men that Luffy was already chasing.
“Have fun!" he called back to Zoro before running past the rubber man who had gotten a head start.
He caught up with the bigger pirate first and tripped the guy into a tree. That knocked him out of the chase and the blond boy could focus on the other two. The one with knives had them drawn and jumped on a rock to face the pursuers. It didn’t help him much. Naruto leapt right in front of him and pushed himself into a backflip, catching the knife arms with his hands and kicking the man’s jaw up. He landed on his feet, twisting the still falling pirate’s wrists just so and got the throwing knives to himself.
It took just about two seconds and he was back to the chase, leaving the unconscious pirate behind.
Kai was the last one. Naruto pressed his lips together and put on a burst of speed.
Only to stop in his tracks as he realized where they were. The forest had ended.
It was the crater. The circle was deep and round and Kai had run right to the center of it. Naruto stayed at the side and the two stared at each other, Kai hatefully and the blond in a kind of desperate confusion.
"Huh? Why did you stop?" Luffy asked, stopping beside him.
The blond didn't acknowledge the question, just let a strangled thought escape past his lips. "Why do you hate me, Kai? I get that people are scared 'cause I appeared with the thing that caused this but- but you just hate me. Why?"
Kai's expression twisted into something ugly . He laughed. A depraved thing that made Naruto shiver because it was directed at him .
"You idiotic brat… " he breathed. " YOU CAUSED THIS! That stupid pillar of light and noise destroyed this hill! Destroyed my PARENTS' GRAVES AND THE VILLAGE DARES TO LET YOU STAY!?!? "
The young ninja swayed back, shaking his head. Nobody told him that- that he'd destroyed graves by his sudden appearance in this place. That the hill was a graveyard. A slimmer of guilt passed through him but he stamped it down, sure that Kai would want that to happen. He grit his teeth in directionless anger and sadness.
"SHUT UP!" Luffy roared. "That's got nothing to do with who Naruto is and HE'S NICE! So there! "
Once again, Naruto was speechless. Luffy was… defending him. Actually defending him. Even with the childish end, someone was actually speaking up for him with absolute certainty that they were right. That he , the demon brat , was nice .
His thoughts were cut short by laughter. It wasn't the good kind.
"…ghhaha. Hahaha! GHAHAHAHA!" Kai laughed. "They let scum like you stay… and now they'll pay for it!"
Naruto's eyes widened as he stiffened, back ramrod straight and body ready for action.
"…What did you do?" he asked in horror.
Screams from the village's direction was the only answer he received. Luffy and him turned to see… a pillar of smoke in the darkening evening. Clear at the village center. The market.
"Sasha! Everyone!" "The meat! And Nami!" they shouted worriedly and turned to Kai with murderous looks.
Said man suddenly seemed to be drenched in cold sweat, as though just remembering what he was dealing with.
"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"
"Gomu Gomu no PISTOL!"
Fifty clones burst into existence just as Luffy's not-completely-serious punch connected with Kai's gut, making him gasp for stolen breath, and knocked the guy out. Two clones ran by to tie him up and carry him with them. He'd be down for the count for the foreseeable future. Then the two and the orange brown army dashed towards the Wheat Village at full speed.
xXXx
Nami was furious.
First and foremost at herself for not noticing the attack soon enough. For not being able to do anything. Second was at the stupid bandits that had invaded the village with loads of foxes and were now aiming guns and swords at the surrounded, innocent civilians. Third was at those exact civilians for heaping the blame on a child just because he had some whisker-like marks on his cheeks and loved orange.
She didn’t believe that for a second, especially because the adult bandits were trying to spread that idea. Which did not match the bright boy she had met that afternoon.
The thief gritted her teeth at another terrified and angry scream from the people, focusing on staying hidden so she could maybe free them. Unfortunately, she couldn’t really move from her hiding place since it was the stall with perfumes that masked her scent enough for the controlled foxes to not find her. It didn’t help her temper that the bandits were leisurely securing money and valuable things.
Like they weren’t even the littlest bit worried about their actions.
“Psst!" a voice sounded next to her ear and she immediately brandished her bo staff at it.
She blinked rapidly as she found herself staring at Naruto . What was he doing here? If the bandits were talking like this was his fault, shouldn’t they have captured him? Or worse? She shuddered. That was one other reason she loathed these bandits right now.
“What are you doing here?" she whispered frantically. “Get out! They could capture you too. Leave this to Luffy, Zoro, and me," truthfully she didn’t know where her traveling companions were. She was prepared to deal with this herself.
Naruto stared at her oddly before his face broke into a smirk. “Nah. They can’t get me. I’m a ninja! And Luffy’s already here with Boss.”
That made her blink. It was clearly said in her language. She just couldn’t understand it. Ninja? Boss? But Luffy was already here so that- wait, that might be bad!
“No… Don’t let him do anything! They have the villagers as hostages! " she whispered. “We need a plan.”
Aaaand now she was subconsciously including a child in her rescue attempts . Naruto frowned and nodded silently. His mind seemed to go through something before he nodded more firmly and poofed out of existence . Nami gaped. What. Just. What .
Then another Naruto jumped out from wherever he had been hiding and landed next to her.
She only needed another two seconds for her brain to reboot, “Wh- But you- And then- Wha- ”
“Shh!" the new Naruto whispered, “I’m just a clone. The other one dispelled to relay the need of a plan and to message Boss and Luffy.”
It was at that point Nami decided to just leave the impossibility for now and focus on the situation. There was a hope sparked in her chest now though. The next thing she was about to say was cut short by a shout and by Naruto blinking rapidly in confusion.
“Captain!" one bandit called out and ran up to the man in charge.
“Hm? What’s the problem?" there was some annoyance laced in his tone.
“The prisoner got away!”
“What!?”
There was a flurry of panic at the enemy lines and Nami assessed this information even as the Naruto next to her had his eyes going glassy… before he sighed heavily, exasperated and slightly amused. Going over what she knew about the new impossibility in her life the navigator’s mouth dropped open. Everything clicked.
“Another of your clones was playing prisoner?" she asked.
The blond started before nodding, wide eyed.
“How did you know?" he asked curiously. “ I didn’t know until he popped. He was supposed to be searching the forest!”
Nami took that tidbit in with an inward sigh and smirked. “I’m smart. You can make clones that give you memories, they needed to have you prisoner to blame you without worry of discovery, and your reaction just now.”
Her little deduction was met with shock and admiration. With blue shining sparkle eyes. It was… somewhat familiar. On the face of Luffy. Nami felt warm at the knowledge she could get those kinds of reactions with her brainpower.
“Can you do something to get the villagers away from the foxes and bandits? Or the other way around?" she asked seriously.
The blond thought for a moment before replying. “Uh. They're looking for me, right? I could give them a chase. There’s fifty of me right now but Boss can make more… and we do have that smoke bomb tag, and the knives. I can switch places with people or things from a distance too.”
He pointed to the throwing knives he was holding in a waist pouch. Nami took a moment to get over the number of clones this boy had at his disposal, along with the switching thing that sounded suspiciously like teleportation , and counted the idea as something usable. Going over her… much less impressive skill set and Luffy’s probable inability to follow any plan except ‘fight until you win’ and Zoro being nowhere to be found… As much as she hated to admit it, Naruto’s skills sounded like the best option to use if they wanted no one to get hurt.
“Okay," she said. “I’ve got a plan.”
xXXx
“Wait, Luffy. My clones found Nami, and the villagers could get hurt if we attack now," Naruto said to the straw hat teen as they landed on a rooftop.
The pirate captain stopped and turned to him, eyes lightning up.
"Is Nami okay?" he asked.
Naruto smiled at the clear desire to keep his crew safe. Somehow that wasn't what came to mind when he thought the word 'pirate'.
"Yeah, she's fine. Just hiding like my clones. She also said we need a plan."
Luffy grinned. "Your clones are so cool! Can I make one?"
The ninja was so not used to people praising his techniques. He was sure that teaching shadow clones to someone with less chakra than he had was not a good idea and he had a lot . He wasn't even sure if people here had chakra or not.
"Uhh, no. It's just like I can't stretch like you do."
"Oh. That's okay then."
He smiled before blinking rapidly as new memories from one of his clones assaulted him. Something he wouldn’t have noticed if he hadn’t trained himself to dig the information out once he remembered that, yeah, he did get the memories.
Tree hopping, the pirates after Boss started the chase, accidentally-on-purpose got caught, listening for information, needed as a prisoner for something not sure what, oh no screams, inform Boss…
Yeah, okay. He had not known one of his clones got caught. One of the problems with them. Only a way for the creator give kind-of-commands, no way to get it back unless the chakra construct was destroyed or dispelled itself. But that meant…
“No…" he said out loud, dismayed. “They attacked the village now because- because they thought they caught me. It is my fault…”
A fist plonked him on the head and Naruto yelped, glaring up at a frowning Luffy. How come his body recognized the straw hat teen as safe? He just met him!
“What was that for!?”
“Not your fault! It’s the bad pirates that attacked, not you!" the older boy stated stubbornly, mouth pressed into a line.
For a moment, Naruto stayed entirely still, blue eyes locked on the pirate as he tried to figure him out. From the first meeting onward, Luffy had left him feeling like he mattered . Like he didn’t have to fight for his place in the world. Proving it that there might be people who accepted him out there. He was accepted by this stranger even while an entire village saw him as an outcast.
And he allowed himself to smile and take the older boy’s words to heart.
“Okay. Not my fault. But still happening and we need to stop it!" he decided at last.
Just in time, since the new clone with Nami dispelled itself to relay a plan. And the plan did sound pretty good. The smile turned into a predatory grin.
“And Nami came up with the perfect plan.”
xXXx
A green haired swordsman was seriously contemplating cutting the forest down. He’d been walking around for ages since he knocked the fox demon creature out. It had been an okay fight. Not the best he’d been in but not the easiest either. The creature had been very good at standing up again even after serious slices and strikes from the flat of his blades.
He hadn’t wanted to kill it after all.
The woods were a pain though. He’d come across the same knocked out fox bear demon twice now. Zoro swore it was the forest messing with him. He might not be so annoyed if he wasn’t so sure he was missing out on all the action.
Just then a familiar blond dropped in front of him.
“Finally found you!" he sighed in relief and pointed behind himself. “C’mon, this way. We’re starting the plan soon.”
Zoro raised an eyebrow as he followed the running kid. He was one fast little bugger.
“What plan?”
Naruto blinked. “Oh, right. There are pirates on the island and they took the village hostage. Basically, I distract them and free the villagers while you and Luffy take ‘em out. Sound good?”
Yes. It did sound pretty good to the swordsman. He’d been getting frustrated with the trees for a while. It’d be good to fight something right about now.
“Lead the way, kid," he smirked.
The kid grinned at him before seeming to remember something. “Oh, yeah. Don’t be alarmed but Boss, that’s the real me, can clone himself. I’m a clone.”
No one could fault him for the stumble that information caused.
“ What? " he demanded, righting himself.
Naruto just laughed, sheepish, and said, “I’m a ninja," as if it explained everything.
Then again, his captain was a rubber man and they had fought a clown that could chop himself to pieces that fly. Nevermind. Still. This was bound to be interesting .
xXXx
Surprisingly, or not so surprisingly, freeing the hostages was easy .
One smokebomb he’d crafted all by himself and the seventy-eight clones could swap themselves with the villagers, panicking pirates and hypnotized foxes or no. Kawarimi, Replacement, made them a little dizzy though and Nami had her work cut out for her calming them down since foxes were everywhere . They hurled accusations at him but were forced to shut up by Nami and Naruto’s clones.
Nami, because she fingered her staff menacingly for daring to even think that. Clones, because they were clearly protecting them from the foxes, knocking them out and carrying them to a pile. There wasn’t more than twenty or so though (supposedly the mass attacking force was the fox bear Zoro knocked out). All the while Luffy and Zoro pummeled the pirate crew with the real Naruto.
“Hmm, those clones are a useful trick," the swordsman muttered and the blond didn’t understand how it came out so clear around his sword. Probably practice.
“Totally-" one Naruto said from the clearing smoke.
“-one of my best -" another continued.
“-techniques-”
The real Naruto picked it up, punching a pirate unconscious, “ -EVER! ”
“Hahahaha! You guys are funny!" Luffy laughed, dodging someone’s swing lazily before knocking them over the head.
They stayed down. Boy, were the pirates surprised to find their hostages were all swapped with a blond cheekily grinning ninja kid. Their cries of outrage and shock had been music to his ears.
Anyway, it didn’t take long for the three to wipe them out. Like, Naruto had taken them all a year ago with only one bigger wound that healed right up. Compared to that takedown this was downright lazy . None could even hit them. Let alone escape the line of clones that had taken place to shout encouragement and cheer them on, keeping the bad pirates inside the market.
Only a bit over five minutes later every pirate turned bandit (kinda, since they were almost always ashore at a cave thingy no one knew existed) (interrogation had been easy and didn’t need violence) rounded up and taking the place of hostages. Except they were more like prisoners.
“That should do it!" Naruto declared to the village. “No more pirates hypnotizing foxes and other creatures to mess with you!”
He only wilted a little bit when just half of them looked guilty, apologetic, and relieved. The other part was still wary, scared, and had those eyes . Sasha wasn’t one of them to his relief. Her gaze was soft and full of grief, heartbreaking sadness. That… That might be worse. He shifted his feet, not sure how to fix it.
“Oi, Boss!" one clone shouted, carrying a wiggling Kai on his shoulder. One of the seven clones (the others guarded prisoners) that did not dispel after the win, “I brought the traitor.”
The blond gave a thumbs up. “Good. Let’s let the village know what he’s been doing under our noses.”
This at least proved his innocence. Though many didn’t like it. Especially Kai’s gang. Who were clearly being ostracized by the other villagers now that it came to light Kai was making deals with the thieves to especially target Naruto. Soon the village leader came forward and bowed.
“We owe you a big apology, young Uzumaki. On the behalf of this village, I apologize and declare you unjustly found guilty of crimes you did not commit. As such you are welcome to live here once more should you want to.”
Some gasps were heard from the crowd but they were drowned out by cheers. Sasha was smiling sadly. She walked up to him, quilt in hand, and draped it over his shoulders. Naruto stood still in stunned shock. There was still just a hint of wariness behind Sasha’s eyes but it was overshadowed by content happiness and that sliver of grief.
“You have earned it, Naruto. I made it in remembrance of my son, whose grave rested on that hill. I’m sorry I have not treated you as I should have. Not when you resemble him so much," she told him in a low voice, brushing a gentle hand on his cheek.
The blond ninja stared up at her in silent shock before smiling and pulling the quilt closer, leaning into her touch. “I forgive you, Sasha-obaasan.”
He turned to look at the village and swallowed. It… He was happy they welcomed him, or most of them did, but… It wasn’t home. Not like Konoha had been. He’d known it this whole time. He wanted out, to search for a way home . Back to his precious people. If they were still there. And he thought he’d found a way to start searching.
Grand Line. Nami had said that the Grand Line was a mysterious place and he had a feeling he’d find at least something there.
“I… Thank you. For the offer, I mean. But I've been remembering more and more about where I came from. I’d like to find it. My real home. It’s been my dream this whole time," he told everyone. “Thank you for letting me stay on the island these past two years but I think I’ll be leaving now.”
“Of course," Wheat Village’s leader, or mayor, smiled encouragingly. “I think we can spare one of our boats and give supplies-”
“NO!" Luffy interrupted and got everyone to turn to him, Zoro, and Nami. “Naruto is joining my crew to chase his dream!”
The people were shocked to a stunned silence that was only interrupted by Nami hitting the captain over the head. It looked like it didn’t do a thing.
“ IDIOT! DON’T GO RECRUITING TWELVE-YEAR-OLDS!" she shouted in his ear. “IT’S TOO DANGEROUS FOR HIM!”
“He just rescued an entire village from pirates. Almost single handedly, I might add," Zoro drawled before smirking. “Besides, I like the kid”
“NOT YOU TOO!!" Nami paused for a moment in her yelling. “…He is a good kid though. And those clones of his are amazing…" her eyes turned more calculating and had a suspiciously golden gleam to them.
Naruto watched the argument unfold with wide and uncomprehending eyes. His attention was on Luffy though, who watched him seriously. Stubbornly. Like he would go through hell and high water to get him on his crew. To help him if needed. And they were going to the Grand Line. To see all of it and get the One Piece. If they didn’t find his home there, at the ocean of possibilities, then they wouldn’t at all.
He wanted him, wanted Naruto , on his crew. Him . A random kid with some ninja tricks and amnesia. Someone who a whole two villages had hated and feared.
“You… want me … on your crew?" it came out faint, like he wasn’t really there .
Luffy grinned, “Of course!”
Time seemed to slow down. He… he was wanted here. Luffy wanted him with them and thought him cool. Zoro liked him . Nami thought he was a good kid and obviously thought his abilities useful. That’s… That’s all he’d really needed, ever. Someone to acknowledge him, to like him. Be there for him. And now it was being handed to him freely. Friendship. Acceptance. Something he had always needed to fight for.
Tears of happiness stung his eyes as a wide grin rivaling Luffy’s spread on his lips.
“YES!" he shouted and launched himself at the straw hat teen, the quilt fluttering behind him like a long cape.
Luffy laughed as he caught the boy who clung to him in a too-tight hug that would have crushed someone’s lungs if not for the fact that they were rubber . One arm held the Naruto-limpet in place as he threw his right fist into the air.
“WOOHOO! WE GOT OURSELVES A NINJA!”
That cheer of success would linger in the blond’s happiest memories for the rest of time.
xXXx
Notes:
Huh, seems my end notes disappeared somewhere. Time to make a new one! And add blurbs 'cause people seem to like em!
Naruto: pirates approaching
Naruto: they're probably good peopleKai: Behold these vices of man; sake, and meat, for free!
Luffy: But I want a fox demonNaruto, who was just accused of being a fox demon: So lemme run away real quick
Luffy: Lemme monkey after him real quick
Zoro: Lemme find that fox real qui- hey, guys, this forest changes shape every few secondsKai: I am illusion
Naruto: KAI!!!
Kai: *shatters*Luffy: Nami, can I get a kid?
Nami: We have a kid at home.
Luffy, the kid at home: But I waaaant hiiim!For those wandering into the comment section and being confused, just know that I wrote this with the idea it would become a long story, stalled on this chapter for 3 whole years, posted it as a one-shot that could've been more, and immediately gained more drive to write. So here we are!
I was posting it on FFN at the same time, but now dropped the FFN side due to site problems and clunky uploading. Instead I'm trying out SpaceBattles and also cleaning up the chapters a little as I go, updating the fic here too due to learning more about writing these past years and my own writing changing somewhat. It still won't be as good a quality as I can now write because I don't really want to change much, but it's some improvement.
Anyway, thank you for reading, and I hope this was a satisfactory beginning!
Chapter 2: Bushy Guy
Summary:
Setting sail, meeting a bush man, and some shenanigans on boats.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They didn’t leave immediately. There was a small party the next day before that. Also, after some prompting from Naruto, the village finally started repairing the hole he made to leave some memorial for the four graves it housed previously. And the village gratefully provided supplies to them. Especially him. Though some looked rather sour about it. Others apologized and a little girl, Sinue, came and hugged him. That last one left him shocked and happy. Not many had ever hugged him. He didn’t remember anyone other than the Third Hokage when he was small. And Iruka-sensei did hug him once or twice but he usually initiated it.
Nami’s goodwill towards the villagers drained some more when she saw where he’d been living. It was a hut he had more or less built himself. The walls were a little rotten and the roof hadn’t been there when he’d gotten it. Now it was covered with branches and dried moss that were damp from the last time it rained.
His stuff was hidden in a nearby cave system that was too small for anyone but him to get into. Even if they did they wouldn’t get to it. Pranksters made for excellent trap masters. Who knew?
Anyway. He’d gotten lots of little trinkets over the last two years. Tools that he’d had fun learning to use, metal that he wanted to melt and shape into kunai and shuriken, some wires and ropes that were better than nothing but not ninja quality, clothes, plain cloth and some animal skins, paint, brushes and pens, tons of paper and the one giant scroll he’d had on him when he… appeared. He’d yet to open it and not for lack of trying. Not that he’d gone to desperate measures yet.
There were food items, snacks, and stuff like beautiful bird feathers or seashells. His cooking things and sleeping bag were in the hut, along with his bucket of fresh water that he filled again every other day. There weren’t weapons except for the kitchen knives and they were just that: kitchen knives. Oh wait, he did have his two new throwing knives he pilfered from the pirates.
After looking it over and deciding what he took with, everything was pretty easily sorted into the big backpack the village gave him.
He rolled Sasha’s quilt up gently and put it on top with one leather strap. Then he rushed out and grinned up at the three he’d be sailing — living — with from now on.
“I’m ready!" he exclaimed but then remembered something. “Wait, no. Not yet.”
He climbed vertically up a tree and let out a loud whistle. It didn’t take long for Bluey to appear and land on his head. She tweeted. Naruto chuckled.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m leaving, you know! To become a pirate and look for my home!" he told her.
She twittered and pecked his head, jumping off to land on his shoulder.
“Eh? With me? To the next island?”
Another peck.
“Ow! Okay, okay. Let’s go!”
He climbed down and grinned at everyone. Nami’s expression was caught between disbelief, exasperation, and amusement. Luffy was definitely amused if his snickering was any indication. Zoro looked uninterested, if slightly bemused. Bluey let out another tweet that made Naruto blink.
“Uh. Okay? She says we should take that fox bear creature with us. He’s from the island she wants to go to and got taken by pirates.”
“Really? Let’s do it then!" Luffy decided.
Did he even think about it? Naruto thought, sweatdropping.
Zoro looked much more interested now. “You can understand animals?”
The blond sheepishly rubbed his head.
“Not… exactly. I can understand some animals. Because some of them have…," he trailed off, not sure what was causing it but sure that he should know, “…chakra?" which was partly correct. Probably.
No, everyone had chakra. Every thing had chakra. So the bird had some special chakra? Maybe? Eh. He’d remember when he remembered.
“Chakra?" Nami asked curiously as they started walking.
“It’s what I use to do my ninja tricks," he told her simply. “My chakra is a part of me. Like my blood. I’d die without it. Or so Sakura… said… huh. She became a medic-nin.”
The kid’s eyes turned faraway as he thought of his friend and kinda crush-turned-teammate. This new flash of memories rushed in to fill some more gaps. It did nothing to the gaping hole that was his memory but he did gain some. This time he’d been sixteen. Not sure what had really happened to de- age him but something evidently had. That much he’d found out by now.
“Naruto?" Luffy called out, waving a hand in front of his face.
He gave a sheepish smile. “Sorry. Just got some memories back.”
There was a collective blink, then a head tilt. “Memories?”
“Oh. I lost my memory when I arrived here with a big flash of light. It created that crater," he ignored the looks of shock and Luffy’s neutral understanding. “Been getting it back piece by piece. My friend, Sakura, was- is- a medic… I hope I can find her again. And Sasuke-teme, I suppose.”
Everyone walked in silence for a bit. Then Zoro of all people ruffled his hair, making him squawk indignantly and look up to the grinning swordsman. Though it looked a bit like a smirk.
“You’re a good kid," he said, sounding proud for some reason. “You’ll find them. We’ll help. Right, Captain?”
“Shishishishi! Of course!”
Nami sighed, exasperated and just the slightest bit fond. “I’ll help too, so long as I can.”
And Naruto didn’t remember anyone helping him this readily, apart from his team, and that had taken a bit of time. A fight against Sasuke, a serious one turned playful, before they could look at each other and say they were friends. Best of friends, brothers, though they’d never admitted that to anyone but themselves. Kakashi-sensei and Sakura knew and Shikamaru probably guessed.
He smiled. “Thanks. I’ll help you guys too if you need it. I never go back on my word!”
It was a promise. These were good people, good pirates if you’d believe it, and he was now a part of them. After what he’d seen he believed in Luffy’s dream and knew the teen would be redefining what the word ‘pirate’ meant. That was good too. Naruto wanted to be there to see it.
xXXx
“So, how did you guys even meet?" Naruto asked sometime on the boat, eyeing the strange big nosed skull on the sail. “And why’s that a clown?”
How didn't I see that before? the ninja wondered.
He wasn’t prepared for the absurd, and hilarious, story that started with Luffy wanting to eat a bird that grabbed the rubber man’s head and carried him to Orange Town. Where he got dropped in front of Nami and got tricked by her. And he and Zoro beat Buggy the Clown’s crew. It all had Naruto rolling on the floor of the boat, laughing his head off.
Zoro joining up was similarly chaotic and hilarious and the ninja had to wonder how many amazing adventures he would get pulled into with Luffy and his crew.
The fox bear was napping next to the swordsman. It was strange since the swordsman beat him up in the first place. Then again, that kinda meant he freed the creature from genjutsu, or hypnosis as they called it here. Bluey was preening herself while sitting comfortably on her fellow animal’s head. Nami was reading some old newspaper and looked up every once in a while to assess the weather and contribute to the conversation. Naruto was trying out his new throwing knives on the mast with Luffy watching happily. It was kinda peaceful.
Fun too. But peaceful.
Oh, and Zoro had apparently been hurt the whole time but he still fought at the island. A stab wound. To the gut . Naruto shuddered at the thought of Sakura finding out. The reprimands would never end if those two met. One always getting hurt and fighting and the other always healing the damage and knowing exactly where to hurt so you weren’t actually hurt. It would be Kakashi-sensei and hospitals all over again.
That said, it didn’t take long to reach the next island.
He helped the fox bear to land as Zoro slept on in the boat. So it was just him, Luffy, and Nami to see Bluey and the fox off. She preened a few strands of Naruto’s hair in a goodbye and flew off.
“Talk to the news coos! I bet you’ll hear about me from them soon enough!" he shouted after her, an oddly wistful pang in his heart.
A bright chirp of agreement from far away was his answer. He sighed. He knew he’d probably never see her again. It was… sad. But she wanted to be here. And he wanted to go. So it was what it was. A hand landed on his head and he looked up at Luffy in confusion.
"She'll be fine," he told him, grinning widely. "Let's explore now!"
"Yeah!" Naruto cheered and they started walking deeper into the woods.
Nami sighed and followed after them. They came across very strange animals that Naruto and Luffy found fascinating and Nami confusing. It became clear that this was the fox bear's home island when looking at them. And then Luffy got shot. And was very much immune to bullets. After that they found a bush man trapped in a box. No, a treasure chest . Apparently he'd gotten stuck there twenty years ago.
"So you've been guarding the treasure and the animals? No wonder Bluey wanted to come," Naruto commented, admiring Gaimon's tenacity and clear care for the island's inhabitants.
The blond kinda liked the old man. He reminded him of someone back home. Someone named… Gai-something? Or just Gai? Thick eyebrows and too-bright teeth came to mind. And a mini clone. Which, what?
There was no need to even ask them for help. Of course they would help him get the treasure after twenty years of waiting and protecting. Only, when Luffy and Naruto got to the top of the hill the treasure was on and opened the chests to see… they were empty. The ninja frowned sadly. This had been the guy's dream for so long… To no longer have it would be crushing . Gaimon and Nami shouted about dropping the chests already. Luffy seemed to have decided not to do it to save the man's feelings.
His hand found the new throwing knives hidden in a pouch and he blinked. He drew one out to stare at it, contemplative.
He was struck by some sort of memory-not-really-memory. He saw shapes and made connections faster than he thought he could and before he knew it he had drawn the shape into the ground with his blood, fingertip glowing with chakra. He was overwhelmed for a second before shaking his head and knowing exactly what to do. He looked around and found a reddish brown and grey rock which he put on the… thing. Biting his other thumb he spread blood across it and with a puff of smoke and light and a slight grinding noise he had condensed earth into a weapon. In front of him was a slightly rough around the edges but still smooth and clean knife that gleamed in the sun.
It was hot. Like someone just pulled it out of a fire. But there hadn't been fire.
He'd made a complex symbol filled array on the ground and gotten a purified crystal knife out of it. Naruto was overwhelmed . But didn't show it in anything other than the slight tremble in his fingers.
"Luffy," he said in a low voice and got the pirate to turn to him. "I've got something for Bushy Guy."
Luffy, who had just revealed to Gaimon and Nami that there was nothing in the chests, looked at the brown-ish knife made wholly of one material and grinned.
"Ooh! Naruto found something!"
He hadn't . He'd made it. Naruto was about to correct Luffy but paused and closed his mouth. This worked better. If everyone believed it was already there then it wouldn't be seen as a 'consolation gift'. Or something equal to that effect. Then there had been treasure up here the whole time. In fact, Naruto had made it from the rock sitting next to the chests so… Technically it was here all those years.
The blond grinned and promptly poured some water on it from a canteen to cool it down, then dried it on his sleeve. Now it was a more normal temperature. He hopped down from the rock next to Luffy, who had piled the empty chests at the bottom of the hill.
"Here, Bushy Guy!" he said and gave the knife to Gaimon.
It was funny how the old man's eyes lit up at the sight as he carefully took the blade and ran calloused fingers over it. Naruto was a little embarrassed at how reverently his gift, a knife he made , was handled. Nami leaned in curiously and looked it over with a critical eye and now Naruto felt like he was being scrutinized.
"Huh. It's made of stone. Though I have no idea how that would've been made. It's too clean for hammerwork, even with the roughness," there was a greedy look steadily entering her eyes. "I bet you could get a hefty sum for it if only for the unique technique!"
Naruto definitely felt like he should find out if he could make more. If only out of self-preservation.
Wait. He could make knives out of stone and… he kinda remembered how to do it too. And if he switched that part out to this he could make it with metal! Then some adjustments to the chakra output and the 'mold' so to speak and he'd have kunai! Actually, this felt like something he'd done quite often once he'd figured out how.
Which was… cool! He could remake his weapons!
"This treasure's mine , girlie!" Gaimon said sternly and Nami laughed sheepishly.
It wasn't long until they departed. Naruro got to say one final goodbye to Bluey and got Bushy Guy to promise he'd take care of her. To which Bluey protested that she'd take care of herself.
xXXx
Naruto stared at his scroll in silence. He… kinda knew what to do now. The boy bit his thumb again and spread blood on the seal that was blocking it, which lit up in brilliant blue light before fading. He took a breath and opened the first part of the scroll. More sealing symbols stared back at him.
Storage seals , his mind told him, I designed them .
He directed chakra to his fingertip and unlocked the one on the right. Stacks of paper poofed into existence, along with an ink bottle with a seal at the bottom. A seal that let the bottle refill on its own so long as you'd sealed more ink at the bottom beforehand. He knew that. He even knew how it worked.
Fuinjutsu is my specialty.
He felt a smile spreading on his face. This was gonna be awesome .
xXXx
Splash!
A gasp of air and a few good kicks had him on their slowly moving boat again, climbing on and trying again. He put his bare foot on the water slowly, carefully, and tried to get it right. Chakra gathered at his soles but he must've been doing something wrong since he couldn't stay afloat.
Splash!
Under again. This was the problem of only getting glimpses and impressions of being able to do something but not actually doing it. He knew he could . The problem was how .
"Naruto, what are you doing? " Nami asked, annoyance lacing her tone.
He yelped as he fell in again, concentration broken by the interruption, swimming up and on board again. "Gah! Can't you see I'm trying to figure out how to walk on water?"
Luffy perked up from his perch at the front. "You can walk on water?"
"There's no way," Nami refuted. "No matter how you look at it, surface tension isn't enough to let people walk on it."
Naruto threw a glare her way, muttering about how he'd show her but not audible enough to hear.
"Aww…" the straw hat boy sounded disappointed but then remembered something. "But Naruto is a ninja! He can figure it out!"
The blond blinked at the sudden faith in him. It was… unfamiliar but at the same time freeing and lighthearted. He liked it. The grin that spread on his face was determined and free of worries.
"I will! Believe it!" he said, trying again… and promptly falling in.
This time droplets splashed on a napping Zoro and he opened his eyes, narrowing them on the kid. "Stop that."
"I'm training, I can't," Naruto replied stubbornly.
"Do it somewhere else."
"No. You're just jealous."
"What was that you brat!?" the swordsman lurched over to grab at him, making Naruto yelp.
Nami bonked them both over the head when Zoro succeeded in dragging the struggling ninja aboard, dripping wet and in his plain underwear. Her brow was twitching.
"Idiots! Don't rock the boat or you'll capsize! We're going now," she then marched over to her own stolen one and started getting ready to sail away.
Luffy whooped and started setting their sail up too, Zoro and Naruto sulkily joining him. They'd had to teach everything to the ninja as he hadn't stepped in any boat until the day they found him. Zoro said Luffy had been the same way so it wasn't that unusual. They still sulked with goose egg shaped bumps on their heads while doing it.
"Nami hits too hard," the blond boy muttered.
The swordsman only grunted in agreement.
They set towards their destination where they'd hopefully be able to get a bigger and sturdier ship for their travels. Nami had been the one to point out how little they actually had to survive in the Grand Line, a place that Bushy Guy had referred to as a pirate graveyard. That sounded… well, bad. But also awesome.
Naruto couldn't wait!
Though first, the ship. And getting the stupid water walking down.
xXXx
Notes:
Edit: Blurbs!
Naruto: so this is my house
Crew: .....NO. *double time packs the kid's belongings*Naruto totally argued the almost whole time he was learning how to sail.
Gaimon: I've only had these animals for twenty years but if anything happened to them I'd kill everyone on this ocean and then myself!
Naruto: *pushes Bluey at him* I guess I can trust you with this thenNami: That's impossible!
Naruto: Hold my entire wardrobe
Zoro: *incomprehensible grumbling*Old A/N:
So, I have decided to keep this as a longer story and will try to update it alongside my Eternal Cycle series.
Although, I'll have you know that I'm still focused more on that at the moment so updates will be slow. If I don't update for around a year I will most likely post the plans for the whole fic as the last chapter, as has become my sort of personal rule. I don't really want to leave people hanging for ages on end...
With that out of the way, hopefully you liked this chapter! Tell me what you think and ideas for future arcs are welcome! I'm hopelessly lacking in those at the moment with only some notes jotted down.
Chapter 3: Gecko Islands
Summary:
Meeting Usopp and finding out there's another less well-known liar in town. You all know it's always the butler!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There were four people spying on them once they got to land. When Zoro pointed them out three of them, the little kids, ran away. Naruto watched curiously as the older boy jumped out of his hiding place and declared himself Captain Usopp, leader of a pirate fleet that would attack if they attacked. He grinned when he heard the word army and stepped forward, a thumb pointed at himself.
"Hey, hey, I've got an army too!"
Usopp gasped dramatically. "You're lying!"
"Am not!"
Nami stared at Usopp blandly. " You're lying."
"Gah, s- she knows!" the darker skinned man yelped, accidentally exposing himself as a liar.
Luffy started laughing at him and the liar turned on the defensive, telling them not to underestimate him. Naruto was grinning at his flailing, amused by the man who seemed to tell tall tales as he reminded him of Konohamaru. Not that Konohamaru was a liar but he tended to exaggerate his own heroics quite often.
He then realized the thought was new. Konohamaru… that was the brat who wanted to learn his Sexy Jutsu to defeat Hokage-jiji, wasn't he? Huh. He must've come to know him quite well later.
Anyway, Luffy's charisma and Usopp's curiosity regarding them had the teenager leading the four pirates towards his village to eat. Naruto gravitated to Usopp and asked him things, partly to see if he'd get a lie or a truth and partly because he had taken a liking to him. Maybe because of the reminder. Maybe because of something else.
That's how he got a lot of general info about the Syrup Village. And the names of the three kids who had run away. Tamanegi, Ninjin, and Piiman. Onion, carrot, and pepper respectively. How weird. But then, his name could mean a swirly ramen topping.
They got to the town's restaurant and Luffy predictably ordered meat. Naruto was disappointed that there wasn't ramen. He craved his favorite food…
Nami, and partly Luffy, divulged their goals to Usopp and got some news.
"A ship and crewmates, huh…" the liar mused. "The only place that owns a bigger ship is a mansion a little ways off the village. Although the owner is a frail young woman who spends most of her days in bed," his eyes turned thoughtful and experienced as he folded his arms, leaning back. "The rich aren't immune to grief either…"
Naruto was inclined to agree. But he was also unsure of whether the mansion owner would give the ship to anyone, let alone pirates . Nami seemed to ponder that too. Luffy just asked for more meat. He sweatdropped. The glutton.
Then Usopp said he'd join them if they let him be captain.
"No thanks," the pirate crew of four chorused.
After talking and eating a little more Naruto was getting bored. Then Usopp said something about time and left mysteriously. The blond looked after him, curious.
"I'm going out to explore!" he declared to his crew (still weird to think about) and jumped out of his seat.
Zoro snorted, disbelieving. "Don't scare him too much."
Naruto elected to ignore the remark. Well, not completely. He stuck his tongue out before leaving.
He rushed outside and bumped into the group of three kids that were Usopp's little pretend pirate crew. They didn't have time to scream in terror even though they seemed to want to because Naruto rushed past them speedily.
"Hi guys, bye guys!" the ninja greeted and left them standing there, shocked.
Tamanegi, Ninjin, and Piiman traded shaky looks- "S- So fast!"
"How are we supposed to beat the adults!?"
"Don't give up! We need to rescue Captain Usopp!"
Naruto was amused that they hadn't seen their 'Captain' running in the distance but he left the kids in his dust and couldn't hear more of their shouts. He was kinda sorry he would miss the hilariousness that would result in the kids meeting his friends. But then he remembered how stir crazy it was to stay still after so long on a boat and was sure he made the correct choice.
xXXx
He caught up when Usopp was sneaking over the wall surrounding the mansion. The ninja just straight up walked after him, hopping to the other side of the wall seamlessly and soundlessly. Usopp was already sitting by a tree talking to a pale young woman. About a giant goldfish he supposedly bested. Definitely made up. He frowned. Why would he lie like—
The girl was smiling. Oh. Naruto grinned and idly hid behind the tree Usopp was leaning against to listen.
"—the feces were so big and long I thought it was an island and actually docked there—" he explained animatedly.
Gradually Naruto drifted next to him, grinning mischievously at the girl as he plopped down next to the tale-absorbed Usopp. She smiled as she saw him put a finger to his lips and didn't say anything, listening to the tale. Then when Usopp came to the most dramatic part of the tale, the fight, Naruto piped up.
"If you stood on the tail but the fish took a dive how did you hold on?" he asked.
Usopp's sentence turned into a shocked screech mid-word and he scrambled back from the sudden interruption. "HYAA-ah? Naruto!? "
The ninja held up his hand. "Yo!"
The girl at the window giggled into her hand, delighted. Usopp stared between them.
"Kaya, why didn't you say something!" he demanded.
"S-sorry, Usopp-san!" the girl, Kaya, giggled between words. "He wanted to surprise you."
Naruto's mischievous grin was on. "I tried to be quiet since you said your hearing is as good as a bat's."
The long nosed youth was instantly back on his seat with a self important expression and a solemn nod. "Ahem. Of course. You have improved on your sneaking, my disciple."
"I'm a ninja."
"Ninja apprentice, then," he corrected himself.
"I already graduated."
" Ninja apprentices should listen to their master!"
"You're not my sensei!"
Kaya was done giggling and had gone to a full blown laughter. Usopp glanced at the window, looking proud of his work. Naruto smiled too, dropping the playful argument. Instead he asked what happened next. Usopp startled, having forgotten, but continued telling the story easily enough. It became a game to spot inconsistencies in the story, which Usopp was forced to cover up with more tall tales.
Some time later Naruto heard voices outside the tall fence around the mansion. Familiar voices and high pitched ones from children.
“Oh," he said out loud. “Luffy and the others are here.”
“Huh? How would you kno—" Usopp’s sentence was cut off as he whipped to stare at Luffy jumping over the gate with his pretend pirate crew and Naruto’s crewmates.
The ninja jumped up with a big grin and a wave. “Hi guys!”
“Naruto! Is she the mansion owner?" Luffy pointed towards Kaya.
The girl was startled. “I am...”
“Great! I’ve got a request!" he stated.
“A request?" Kaya asked, smiling slightly. “For me?”
“Yeah! We need a big ship!" Luffy spread his arms wide to indicate the size, thankfully not doing something mind blowing like stretching them.
Unfortunately, a loud shout from the direction of the door carried over to them right then. A butler. Someone Kaya called Klahadore. Who demanded them to leave. Naruto’s face scrunched up, eyes squinted in displeasure. He sounded condescending and like the villagers who had stared at him with disdain.
Usopp was inching away, trying to leave quietly. It was way too conspicuous.
Klahadore’s attention instantly gravitated to him. Naruto’s brows pinched further, weight shifting to the soles of his feet. He didn’t like how this was going. The butler adjusted his glasses with the heel of his palm, eyes shadowed and dark. Round glasses. Round glasses . His neck prickled with anxiety as his mind screamed liar. Betrayal.
Oh. Kabuto was a turncoat. He hadn’t remembered that before.
“You’re the son of a filthy pirate," the butler dropped the insult bluntly, casually, as if it were fact. “It’s no wonder you’re a liar.”
That drew Usopp’s hackles up. “Did you say filthy? ”
Naruto took a single step forward, the fresh sting of new memories still on the surface of his mind. It wasn’t fair to Klahadore to paint him with so much loaded suspicion but Naruto didn’t care at the moment. The butler was still spewing nonsense and lies, goading Usopp. Like Mizuki had goaded him .
Usopp moved. He was fast for a civilian. Naruto’s eyes tracked Klahadore’s minute shifting, recognizing it as a fighter moving along with the hit. The punch connected. It shouldn’t have made the butler fall down that gracelessly. That instinctual shift should have let him stay on his feet or literally roll with the punch.
He looked at Zoro. The swordsman was eyeing Luffy with maybe half his attention on the commotion. He didn’t seem to notice.
“I’M PROUD THAT MY FATHER IS A PIRATE! I’M PROUD HE’S A GREAT WARRIOR OF THE SEA!" Usopp declared admirably, startling Naruto out of his thoughts.
He had now declared he was the son of a pirate for everyone there to hear. Klahadore was clearly prejudiced against pirates as he continued with his accusations. Usopp went to punch him once more but was stopped by Kaya’s call. She insisted Klahadore wasn’t a bad person. Naruto wasn’t so sure. Usopp stopped nonetheless, getting away instead.
Naruto stared after him as he threatened he’d never come back to the mansion. His feet moved on their own, going after the known liar with a good heart.
“Naruto?" Nami called.
“I’m going after him!" Naruto threw over his shoulder, continuing on at a faster pace.
After all, he didn’t want Usopp to be alone with his thoughts like he had been.
xXXx
Naruto took back what he thought about Klahadore. He’d been right to hate him from the start. Round glasses guy was not to be trusted. The man had been planning to assassinate Kaya! For three years!
The ninja had easily kept up with Usopp who had kind of coldly asked why he was following him. He’d just said he wanted to and that was that. They’d sat on a hill with a view of the ocean, quiet and Usopp steaming with leftover nerves and anger. Then Luffy had appeared. He’d hung upside down by his ankles from a tree branch.
Apparently Naruto’s new captain had known Usopp’s father, Yasopp, since he was a kid. The man was sailing with Red Haired Shanks whom Naruto had never heard of.
Red Haired… The nickname piqued his interest for some reason. Yet he couldn’t quite grasp it.
But then. Then . Klahadore had come under the cliff they were perched on and talked to a funny looking guy about their plans to assassinate Kaya. Kaya . The sweet mansion owner who laughed at Usopp’s stories and Naruto’s prank. Who was an orphan . They wanted to kill her just to get rich and to live outside the life of a pirate!
People like that existed everywhere, he guessed. That didn’t mean he had to like it or tolerate it.
Luffy jumped up. “HEY! YOU TWO! DON’T YOU DARE TOUCH THE MANSION LADY!”
Suddenly Naruto had a moment of deja vu to a certain forest where he’d tried to gather info on the situation. He shouldn’t have expected Luffy to stay still. Of course he wouldn’t. Usopp was terrified for all their lives, trying to get Luffy to stand down. Not that it would’ve helped either way. Captain Kuro, or Klahadore, and his companion Jango had already noticed.
“Did you… hear anything?" Kuro asked, eyes shadowed.
“N- No, nothing at all we just got here," Usopp tried to explain, terrified tears in his eyes.
“Why should we tell you!? " Naruto shouted defensively, outraged.
“We heard everything," Luffy admitted, to Usopp’s shock and Naruto’s exasperation.
The ninja sighed and improvised, scowling down at them. “Yeah! And we won’t just let you kill Kaya!”
Usopp, shaking and sweaty, crossed his arms along with the blond boy and stared down his long nose. “Y- You w- won’t s-s-succeed!”
Jango and Kuro traded unimpressed but serious glances. Then the weird guy lifted a disk hung from a string and started swinging it back and forth. It was somehow mesmerizing.
“When I say ‘one, two, Jango’, you will fall asleep," Jango’s voice tried to pull Naruto in more but he blinked the haze from his mind and decided this was too dangerous, running down the cliff and taking a throwing knife out.
Usopp called after him, scared. He paid the teen no mind, swinging to cut the string of the disk, but was intercepted by Captain Kuro whom he was forced to dodge.
"—two, Jango!”
And suddenly he felt sleepy. Naruto hurriedly dropped the knife and brought his hands to a familiar seal.
“Kai!" he shouted, chakra flaring, and the illusion dissipated from him.
Somehow it felt… stickier than normal genjutsu. The blond turned his still clearing head towards the illusionist, a daunting realization forming in his mind.
“You’re… the one who hypnotized that fox bear," he voiced. “You gave them the means to attack Wheat Village!”
Jango raised an eyebrow, seemingly sleepy himself. “Hm… Yes, they paid good money.”
Naruto couldn’t say or do more as Luffy suddenly crashed to the ground next to him. His head was squished under his shoulders, neck at a weird angle. His first instinct was to say dead. But he remembered. Rubber man. It still didn’t stop him from being alarmed and distracted. That’s what he blamed it on. That, and the sticky illusion.
Something hard hit him on the back of his head and he went down. The last thing he saw was the traitor butler adjusting his glasses, declaring no one would believe Usopp.
That… slimy… snake!
Everything went dark.
xXXx
When Naruto regained consciousness only a short while had passed. His head throbbed like the back of it had cracked up. He might have been dead if he didn’t have enhanced healing thanks to the fox. He noticed snoring nearby as he sat up slowly, vision swimming for a second.
“Lu… ffy?" he mumbled.
Right. He’d gotten knocked out by the fake butler. And Jango cast that weird sleeping jutsu. Er, hypnosis. The ninja hopped on his feet and staggered, head pounding, before hobbling to kick Luffy over from the undignified sleeping position he’d quite literally fallen into.
“Wake up! We gotta- stop Kuro," he half stated, half yelled.
The pirate snored louder. Eye twitching, Naruto crouched by his captain’s side and pinched stretchy skin between his nails. Tightly.
“Hrm?" Luffy cracked his eyes open a fraction to bat away at him.
Naruto pulled, stretching the skin up. Then let it snap back into place. Luffy sat up abruptly and knocked a surprised Naruto to his butt.
“Huh? Whad am I doing here?" the rubber man muttered, squinting at the cliff.
“You fell asleep because of that hypnotist guy," Naruto informed him, holding his head and brow furrowing as the pain intensified again.
“Oh," Luffy was more awake and noticed the pained expression, frowning. “What happened to you? ”
Naruto pulled his attention away from the pulsing at the back of his skull and stood up. There was an evil plot to stop.
“Doesn’t matter. Where’s Usopp?" he deflected, looking up the cliff but didn’t hear nor see him.
Then he turned back to the shore’s direction, hearing noises there. Familiar noises. Zoro and Nami. And the three kids. He felt a grin tug at his face as he waved. But his mind was on the problem of the missing Usopp. Luffy was staring at him. What? Was there something on his face?
“I’m gonna go find Usopp," Naruto informed him, turning to run up the cliff.
Before he could, a stretchy hand grabbed his arm and stopped him. The ninja looked back at Luffy’s serious eyes.
“You’re hurting. Can you fight?" he asked.
Oh. Concern. That was new. He gave a slight grin. “Of course.”
The rubber arm let go. He dashed up the cliff, making the three kids yell in shock down below. Naruto hoped Luffy explained what they’d stumbled upon to the others. The ninja jumped nimbly from tree to tree, towards the village where he could hear shouting. He needed to find Usopp!
Naruto soon pinpointed the noises to the mansion and ran straight there. What he found was shocking. The two guards at the mansion gates were knocked out. A crowd of villagers was swarming in through the gate. Usopp was trying to drag Kaya out of her window. The ninja dashed past the villagers and to the known liar.
“Usopp, what’re you doing!?" he yelled over the shouts of the villagers.
“Naruto? But- But you were-" Usopp let go of Kaya in shock.
“I’ve got a thick skull. What’s going on here? We need to focus on defending the village, not raising panic!" the ninja stated, remembering flashes of an invasion, of panicked civilians dying, of the mob facing down Gato.
“But- They’re going to attack the village! Kaya, we need to get out of here!”
Another butler had a gun. It was aimed at Usopp. He probably thought Usopp was trying to kidnap Kaya. Naruto frowned. This was getting nowhere. The ninja dashed to the long nosed teen and hoisted his weight over his slight shoulder, grunting with the effort.
“This isn’t helping! Let’s go back and make a plan!" Naruto told the protesting Usopp, running away from the situation.
He got back into the now mostly empty village, setting the older teen back to his feet, and wobbled with a groan. His head was throbbing . Ugh. Usopp was quiet except for harsh breathing. A water droplet fell to the ground and Naruto looked up to see tear tracks on the guy’s cheeks.
“They don’t believe me…" the teen’s voice was shaking with emotion. “Why won’t they believe me?”
Naruto… didn’t know what to say. So he just stayed silent and shifted closer. His brow was pinched in pain and sympathy. Usopp sniffed and started walking back towards the shore, steps slow and shuffling. He stared for a moment before catching up and walking with him as silent support. Shadows were deepening. Soon it would be night.
And the pirates would attack tomorrow morning, at dawn. Naruto started thinking of possibilities on what to do.
“Oi! Captain Usopp!" came a shout from up ahead, and he looked up to see everyone coming towards them.
He saw Usopp quickly dry his tears from the corner of his eye. The liar smiled and greeted them with false cheer. It was a painfully familiar expression and Naruto turned away. The others got to them, Usopp Pirates quickly rambling about knowing the situation and how they should warn everyone. The ninja winced, folding his arms.
“Warn everyone…?" Usopp’s voice trembled ever so slightly before he threw his head back and laughed. “WAHAHAHA, what pirates? It was a lie! Just like all the other times! It was- It was revenge on that butler, he’s not actually a pirate.”
Naruto’s head snapped up, mouth open to object, but he paused as he realized what the teen was doing. It also caused his headache to spike which made it harder to think of a response. Everything about this situation sucked. He watched as the other kids walked away, dejected that their captain would come up with a lie to hurt someone.
It left only five people in the know about the plan.
The ninja dropped his arms to his sides with a stern look on his face. “...That’s not going to stop the attack from happening.”
“No. No it’s not," Usopp agreed, voice forced past tears. “Which is why… I will protect this village! I’ll make the attack one of my lies!" the tears fell. “After all, I love this village. How could I just watch them die? Even though they tried to hurt me, I’ll protect them.”
Naruto felt his heart swell. That was… It was the exact same way he fought for his village. For both of them. After all, it was still his village and he loved it and its people.
Zoro huffed. “You’re a pretty great guy. Lying to get the kids out of harm’s way.”
“Okay. I’m definitely butting into this fight," Luffy stated.
“As long as all the treasure is mine, I’m in," Nami put in her two beri.
“W- What?” Usopp looked at them, baffled.
Naruto reached a fist out, grinning. “It means we’re fighting with you, dattebayo!”
The teen flailed about, not getting it, thinking it was only pity that made them say things like that. The small pirate crew set him straight soon enough. Usopp wouldn’t be fighting alone and scared. This was his first big fight, after all.
They got to thinking up plans. It was rather simple. Just one path led to the village, everywhere else was cliffs. Naruto was often scolded for bad planning but this, he felt, was definitely not good enough.
“This won’t work! Just because they’re cliffs doesn’t mean you can’t climb them!” he stated.
“It’s not impossible for you , you mean," Zoro muttered. “Normal folk can’t manage.”
“It’s still a point! " the ninja argued and then looked to their navigator. “And isn’t there the other path where we docked?”
A look of realization washed over her face. “Ah! You’re right!" her brows scrunched up. “And my treasure is there!”
“But," Usopp started. “They talked about their plan here. It’s still the most likely they’ll attack from this side. We can’t be everywhere at once!”
They all stared for a moment. Everyone but him turned to Naruto. The ninja grinned and made a familiar cross with his fingers. Twenty clones poofed into existence. Usopp’s eyes bugged out, a shaking finger pointing at the impossible sight before him. He started counting the copies in his head, then quickly turned away and muttered something about dreaming and 'he has an army'.
Naruto herself was frowning. This… was unusual. He’d tried for fifty like normally. Kuro must’ve hit him harder than he thought. His head was throbbing more now too. If he tried to make more clones like this… he wouldn’t be able to fight.
He shook the thought off. This was manageable. He could do this!
“Anyway, we’ve got my clones. But there’s still one problem," he looked at Usopp. “Klahadore is most likely back at the mansion.”
The youth snapped out of his shock, a sort of horror flashing on his face. “Kaya…! Oh no. She- She won’t let me back in and- and Kuro is too strong…”
Naruto hit his fist against his palm, a look of determination on his face. “I’ll go act as her bodyguard.”
“How wi- EEEH!?" Usopp screeched in shock as Naruto’s form changed into Merry the butler.
Zoro, Nami, and Luffy took a double take. “SINCE WHEN CAN YOU TRANSFORM!?”
Naruto turned back to normal, head pounding, but he bore it with a grin. “I told you I was a ninja!”
With that, Naruto's new and improved version of their defence strategy was implemented. Nami and Zoro on the north side, Luffy and Usopp on the other, Naruto clones everywhere in-between relaying messages, and the real Naruto at the mansion protecting Kaya while keeping an eye on ‘Klahadore’.
xXXx
Naruto got into the mansion easily, climbing over the fence and disguising himself as a maid to walk through the garden, then climbing in through an upstairs window that happened to be open. He sneaked inside and stopped as he found Kuro walking down a hallway. Quietly, the ninja walked to the ceiling and started following him, making sure to make no sound and to stick to shadows and blind spots.
It was like the many times he’d snuck into the Academy or the Hokage Tower. Easier even, since Kuro might be a pirate but he wasn’t one with a ninja’s perception. Nor did Naruto have to stay out of multiple shinobis sight.
To be honest, he didn’t know if he could have hidden from shinobi in the condition he was in. The headache was still bad.
He followed the fake butler into a room where Merry was too. They talked about Usopp. And him. And Merry was seemingly suspicious. About Kuro . That was… a good sign. He talked about how Kaya had gotten Klahadore a present for his anniversary tomorrow, new glasses, and Naruto stiffened. The man dropped it to the ground, crushing it underfoot. That was just—
Kuro was a dead man walking.
“No need to continue this act," the pirate mused to himself. “After all, the village will be overtaken in a few short hours.”
A flash of metal, swords, five of them. Naruto barely had time to drop down in front of Merry and prevent him from slashing at the innocent man. He’d blocked with the other throwing knife, the one he hadn’t dropped and lost in the last scuffle. Jango or Kuro had probably picked it up.
“Didn’t we tell you? You won’t succeed! ” Naruto growled at the pirate.
“Y- You’re-" Merry’s voice radiated fear and confusion.
“Get Kaya to safety!" the ninja ordered him. “Now!”
Then he had to dodge Kuro’s other hand that also held a glove with five blades. Like claws. Black Cat Pirates. Of course they were claws. Naruto fished a kunai out of his pocket’s seal, a slip of paper he’d drawn and put into it yesterday. It fit in his hand better. A much more familiar weapon than the knife.
"I thought I killed you," Kuro's tone was irritated.
The ninja just grinned and spun around, easily following the pirate’s speed which would become harder the longer he had to keep this up with the pain in his head. He blocked, swiped at the wrists and arms, dodged, rolled around, jumped over blades and the pirate captain. It soon became clear this wasn’t going to last.
Naruto’s reactions were slower and Kuro got faster the angrier he got. There might’ve been taunts but the ninja didn’t remember them. Just that a cabinet got cut in half.
He remembered making shadow clones, taking Kuro by surprise and getting a hit on the man’s left shoulder. He remembered the headache spike he got when Kuro slaughtered them. And then he remembered making more clones than necessary and nearly blacking out, watching them make cuts and scrapes on the butler’s otherwise neat outfit.
There was an opportunity as Kuro’s claws got stuck in a wall for a second. In that second, clones had gotten a curtain down and wrapped it around the man, tying his hand behind his back and ripping the sword glove off. Naruto himself had knocked the man down and tried to tie him further.
Kuro’s hand hit the side of his head and he knew he blacked out for a split second, all his clones popping. It left him out of action for a whole ten seconds, in which Kuro had gotten the curtain sliced and hissed at him like an angry cat.
“You insufferable brat! I will end you!” the man spat out, hand searching for his other glove and glasses, the visual aids having gotten knocked off near the end.
The blond struggled to get up, grabbing the glasses before the butler. Grinning, he threw them out the window as fast and as far as he could. Then he took the glove and started running in the opposite direction, making the former pirate captain scream after him in rage. Something shattered behind him and he didn’t stop to look.
Blades slashed at his back and he cried out as he felt five cuts open across it. Ignoring the doubled pain the ninja ran up a wall in a hall-like place they’d reached. He found the window he’d entered in from and threw the glove out there too. More pain spread across his arm as he barely jumped out of the way of getting diced.
“Have fun finding those!" he taunted cheekily before putting all of his strength into running away to the forest. Perfectly in the middle of where he threw the two important objects.
The kid knew that would only slow Kuro down. But Kaya and Merry got away unharmed. The mission was complete. Now he just… needed a break. And a way to see if his injuries were bad or worse. He caught a flash of blonde at the corner of his eye and turned his slightly lethargic head to see a panting and panicked Kaya who was demanding an explanation from Merry.
Naruto jumped towards them, dropping down next to a tree nearby and nearly toppling over.
Kaya gasped in fright as Merry stepped in front of her, though the butler relaxed after recognizing him.
“Kid! What happened!?” the sheep-alike demanded, rushing to him as he saw the blood on his arm.
The ninja grinned weakly. “I threw his sword glove and glasses away. That’ll slow him down for a while.”
“What about you? There’s so much blood!” Merry scolded, worry coloring his tone.
Naruto chuckled a little. “Yeah, about that… Can you help bandage them?”
That freed Kaya from her frozen state as she rushed over. Merry was already taking off his jacket. Naruto himself shrugged his own brown hoodie off and reached into his pocket for some bandages. He’d gotten used to having them there and not around his thigh because it had been one more thing to separate him from Wheat Village. He’d wanted to belong there. He never really had.
Kaya gently took it from him and took in the scratches on his arm. They weren’t that deep and would heal easily overnight. The wounds on his back were what worried him.
The lady of the mansion got the job done quickly. Merry was just ripping his own jacket to bits to tie Naruto’s jacket as padding around the wounds. Kaya’s hands were shaking and tears ran down her cheeks.
“...Klahadore did this," she whispered, grief and betrayal twisting her face into disgust and sadness. “He did this. To a child. ”
The ninja looked at her for a long moment before agreeing. “...He did. Though I scratched him too.”
“ Doesn’t MATTER! " Kaya yelled before quieting. “...Klahadore isn’t the man I thought he was. Usopp was right!" bigger tears rolled down her cheeks. “And I chased him away!”
Merry finished tying the jacket pieces together around Naruto’s middle. He laid a comforting hand on Kaya’s shoulder.
“We all did," he said, sounding angry, and sad.
He was probably angry at himself. Naruto thought he might be too, if he had gotten deceived like this for three whole years. If he trusted someone who hurt his precious people behind his back. But, this kind of self pity wasn't something to get stuck on!
“You messed up. So what?” he took support from the tree behind him and stood up, looking at them resolutely. “You can always try to do better next time.”
They stared at him in slight shock. Then Kaya looked at Merry. The man nodded and helped her stand up too.
“You’re right, kid. We can do better. Do you know where he is right now?”
“I’m Uzumaki Naruto, not ‘kid’!” Naruto told him before digging at his clones’ memories and pointing right. “He’s on the path to the village over there. Pirates will attack in the morning so we’re guarding both entries.”
He started walking at a fast pace, tracking the forest around him for noises, and led them through a path he was certain his clone had gone before. The blond wasn’t sure what Kuro would do now but he thought a change of his plans was necessary with the condition he’d left the man in. That guy wouldn’t like it at all, he bet.
His back twinged with every step but his headache was easing up now that he wasn’t doing excessive movements so much. Or using too much chakra which was the thing patching him up. Merry ended up carrying Kaya on his back when her ailing health made her unable to walk faster. It wasn’t a long walk. He could hear Usopp and Luffy talking quietly.
The ninja quickened his pace a little. "Oi! Luffy, Usopp!"
"Naruto!” Luffy grinned. "See? He's fine."
Usopp heaved a sigh of relief as Naruto got out of the trees. He took a look at him and then did a double take as he saw the blood seeping through the bandage on his arm and the strips around his midsection.
"What? What happened?" he asked, worried, "Is Kaya- !?"
The teen's words cut off as Merry came to view with Kaya on his back. The young lady lifted her head up and found Usopp standing there. Her eyes welled up with tears.
"Oh, Usopp! I'm so sorry I didn't believe you! Klahadore is—" her lip wobbled. " —a horrible person. He hurt Naruto so badly and would have killed Merry if Naruto hadn't stepped in!"
Naruto quickly stepped away and towards Luffy, letting Usopp and Kaya have a moment. He gave a tired grin to Luffy who was frowning at him. The ninja blinked.
"What?"
Stubborn eyes met Naruto's. "You poofed. You said that doesn't happen if the clones don't get hit."
Naruto stared at him blankly for a moment, before finding a conversation between Luffy, Usopp, and a clone about that. His expression cleared, then turned sheepish.
"Er, it also happens if I'm unconscious."
"Oh. Okay," the pirate nodded, pausing before poking his head, fast but not so fast he couldn't dodge… if he was at full capacity.
" Ow! " the ninja clutched at his head. "What was that for!?"
Luffy crossed his arms. "Your hurting got worse. Go sleep!"
Naruto stared stubbornly, head pounding, back throbbing, arm in pain. He himself said he needed a break. The headache was starting to worry him too. Luffy was worried. Naruto sighed before smiling slightly.
"You'll protect them, right?"
"Shishishi! Of course!"
With that, he found a comfortable spot under a tree and curled up there, using a root as a pillow. It was weird. He trusted Luffy to keep his word. It was like sharing shifts with his team on missions. But at the same time not really. This was more… free.
His brain was half asleep when he realized he might be forgetting something.
I wonder… how Nami and Zoro are doing…
xXXx
Notes:
Usopp to Naruto: Oh, a captive audience! Let me tell you the epic tale of Usopp Pirates!
Naruto to Usopp: Oh, a terrible liar! Let me teach you the ways of shinobi subterfuge!
Naruto conveniently ignores he is the worst liar of his team.Naruto: *gets head trauma*
Naruto: Oh, I would've died if I was normal.
Naruto: This means I'm fine, obviously.
Luffy: ......I don't buy it but ok.Klahadore when this should be dead kid shows up and yeets his belongings: *wet cat murder hissing*
Kaya: Merry, I should be resting, not trekking in the woods, in the night, what-
Naru: *woozy with blood loss* hiiii
Kaya: Merry, we should be running, not loitering in the woods, waiting for day, what-Old A/N:
Okay. This was getting kind of long. So I decided to split it off here and continue the other half. And I kinda wanted feedback.
Things went a bit more out of canon events then I originally intended. So, I had to rewrite the whole Arc's plot to suit the actions Naruto took here. Which was hard and now I'm having a downright irritating time writing it all out. It was my wish things wouldn't stay canon but putting me to write entirely new events wasn't what I anticipated for this fic.
I quite like the result at the moment. Tell me what you think.
Thank you for all the wonderful comments asking me to continue and telling what you liked! They helped me with writing!
Chapter 4: Black Cat Captain
Summary:
Fighting ensues.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Their night had started nicely.
Nami insisted on sailing their boats somewhere safer where her treasure couldn’t be gotten to. Which meant Naruto and her went to do so and left the boats behind a tall rock nearby. They got out of their respective boats and started walking back to Zoro who had stayed at the slope to guard it. A nearby clone kept him company during that.
It was what happened next that was alarming.
The clones popped. One second they were there, then grunted in pain and were gone in puffs of smoke. Nami stared for a moment before starting to run. She reached Zoro within minutes, just a little out of breath.
“Did the clone here pop too?" she asked, concerned.
“It did…" Zoro agreed, eyes sweeping the forest. “I don’t see any other clones either.”
Nami chewed on her cheek for a second. “He said they dispel when they suffer damage. Do you think… it extends to his real body? He could be in danger!”
The swordsman grit his teeth. “He’s a tough kid. Even if he’s hurt, he got away.”
The orangette clenched her fists and looked in the direction of the mansion. It was only a short while away, just a bit further from the village. She could make it there and back within twenty minutes. Dawn would come a little after that. There was no telling what she’d find at the mansion. If anything at all.
“He’s twelve ," she muttered. “Against a pirate captain . Why did I agree to this?”
“He's a fighter," Zoro reminded her. “That brat knows how to protect himself and how to hide.”
And that was true but sometimes the opponent knew how to fight as well. The last she’d seen Naruto, and in his clones, the blond seemed distracted. Slow to react. He’d gotten knocked out at some point if what Luffy said was right. So it was likely he was fighting at a disadvantage. That wasn’t helping her worry.
Zoro was in prime condition...
“...I’m going to check," she informed him, starting to run. “You hold them off if they come here!”
Ignoring Zoro’s call, the navigator rushed up the path. She quieted her footfalls as well as she could, like years of stealing and sneaking around had taught her. It wasn’t as quiet as Naruto. She hoped it had kept him safe.
He better be safe.
There was something gleaming ahead. She stopped at the field ways off from both the mansion and Syrup Village. It looked like… a pile of swords? Wait, no, there was a glove attached to the blades. She gasped as she realized Captain Kuro’s weapons were supposed to be cat claws. This seemed to match that description.
Which meant Naruto had gotten him away from his weapon. She didn’t know why she was surprised.
But… where was he? Or Kuro for that matter?
Nami froze as she heard a clang up ahead. There. On the other side of the field where the cliff was. A head popped over the hill, light glinting off round glasses. The cat burglar let out a quiet ‘Eep!’ sound as she picked up the glove, hiding it away from moonlight and running. She needed to get to Zoro or Luffy. As fast as she could.
There was no way she could win against Kuro by herself!
She just hoped Naruto was fine. At least this would draw the enemy away from him if he was there.
xXXx
Tamanegi couldn't sleep. He had too much on his mind, from the way his captain had acted to the events before that. It simply wasn't like Usopp to lie to hurt others because someone offended him or even hurt him. As far as Tamanegi knew anyway. Perhaps he hadn't known the older boy as well as he thought.
He turned under his sheets, a pronounced frown on his face but unseen in the dark. Moonlight shone through the window. It was halfway across his room. Morning would come soon and yet he'd only fallen to a fitful sleep and was lying wide awake now. He sighed, swinging his legs over the bed and walking near silently across the room, feet shuffling slightly.
The boy made it to the kitchen and climbed on a stool to get a glass, pouring some water in it and taking a sip. Movement from the window made him stop and curiously go look.
Moonlight was just enough to see a woman rush through the meadow outside. She looked familiar. Short hair and a skirt and- Oh, she was the one they thought was a witch that ate their captain. Tamanegi tilted his head.
Why is she run…? the thought cut off as someone else came to view, dark as night but five beams of metal glinting in moonlight.
They were hurrying after her but slower. Limping. Tamanegi gulped as the person shifted enough for some light to shine on his face. He too looked familiar. Too familiar. And those glasses confirmed it. It was Klahadore, the stupid butler.
With five swords.
His hands trembled, water sloshing to the floor as he hurriedly set the glass aside on the windowsill and rushed to the door to get his shoes. The noise he made clearly woke up her mom. Dad was a deep sleeper. But this was important! He couldn't let mom stop him! She wouldn't believe him if he—
" Tamanegi! What are you doing at the door?" his mom came to the door of the kitchen with her nightgown. "It's the middle of the night!"
He pulled his shoes on and took his jacket. "Sorry, mom. This is important! Usopp didn't lie after all and pirates are coming in the morning!"
"What—" her sentence cut off as Tamanegi rushed outside.
The members of the Usopp Pirates stuck together, and if he was right then their captain was out there. Fighting alone! He would need everyone he could. Piiman and Ninjin needed to know about this!
xXXx
Usopp alternated between looking at the slowly lightening horizon and glancing at a sleeping Naruto. He looked peaceful, except for the black strips tied around his midsection and around his arm with some red seeping through. Kaya was sitting next to him and tightening one of the bandages. She was sweaty and looked… fragile. Like she’d looked the first time he’d gone to her mansion to see her.
The pirate butler’s betrayal seemed to have left an open wound in her well-being. That was to be expected, he guessed, if the man had taken care of her for three whole years without showing his true colors.
His eyes strayed to the young ninja again and he felt a surge of anger and fear at the boy's condition. The kid couldn’t be too much older than his three little 9-year-old followers. He knew how to fight, that was a given with his speed, strength, and those clones … but Captain Kuro had done this to him. Usopp had thought the kid dead when Kuro knocked him out with such force and his skull had bounced from rock.
“Oi, Luffy…" he heard himself ask, eyes on the whiskered blond. “Isn’t he a little too young to be a pirate?”
The pirate captain who didn’t seem like a pirate captain glanced at him from the corner of his eye, expression the same neutral as it had been for the past twenty minutes. Since Naruto had fallen asleep.
“He made his own decision," the straw hat boy informed him before a light grin crossed his features. “It was much better he came with us than if he went alone.”
Usopp turned from the kid to the young man next to him, a small surge of respect in his chest. If Naruto’s other choice was to sail the seas alone then… Well. The kid had seemed lonely. And these guys seemed strong enough they could protect him if needed.
“LUFFY!" a woman’s voice rang through the forest and got both of them to turn back.
Nami was running towards them, expression panicked but determined. She ran like death itself was on her heels. Usopp blanched as he saw a shadow of a figure walking languidly behind her, calm and composed but fast like he was running. Death wasn’t even that far off .
“Nami?” Luffy questioned, before his eyes found what Usopp was now pointing at fearfully. “Ah! The butler guy!”
The short haired woman reached them easily enough, panting just slightly, as she stopped next to Kaya and whirled to look behind her. Kuro was still walking towards them, though his pace was slower. Now that Usopp thought about it the butler was scruffed up. Like he’d been in a fight. His eyes drifted to Naruto, amazed.
Kuro adjusted his stupid glasses, five blades on his hand shining. “So this is where the rest of you interfering little pests have hidden.”
Usopp let out a strangled gurgling noise, knees locking together at the sheer hostility those words emitted. Luffy stepped forward, just in front of all of them.
“It’s useless , Usopp-kun. The plan is going to succeed," the butler’s eyes drifted to a shaking Kaya, cold and calculating. “Your fortune will be mine after your unfortunate death.”
“K- Klahadore…" her voice trembled, vulnerable. “You really aren’t the Klahadore I knew…”
Merry’s hand rested on the young mistress’ shoulder, trying to comfort, even as he glared at his fellow butler. The man behind this evil plan ignored them as he looked down toward the kid lying in front of her, dead to the world, and his eyes narrowed.
“How fitting," he mused, “that the thief would lead me to my newest headache so I can finally slaughter it.”
Nami’s eyes widened as she finally noticed Naruto’s prone form. Then, Kuro disappeared . Luffy launched himself forward and struck at the previously empty space right on top of the ninja. Kuro’s form flew to a tree at the opposite side of the road they were on. Luffy's straw hat shadowed his eyes as he cracked his knuckles. Usopp felt like an outsider looking in, events happening outside his control.
“You won't touch them," the pirate captain vowed, a dark edge to his promise.
Kuro slowly rose from the ground, head twisting to the side as he rolled it to reduce impact induced stiffness. The glint of his round glasses hid his eyes.
"Curious. You saw through it," Captain Kuro stated, expression blank and yet somehow furious.
He disappeared again, this time towards Kaya who screamed in terror before Luffy was there again, blocking the hit with an elbow to Kuro's gut. Then, because Kuro dodged, he hit the man's right cheek with a grunt of frustration and launched him back back back with a stretching punch. Unfortunately, Kuro recovered quickly and was suddenly by Nami's side again. Luffy was also there.
The game of hit-and-miss didn't continue for long as Nami let out a gasp and the enemy pirate captain pulled his other sword glove on, having stolen it back from the thief.
"K- Kaya-ojousama, let's go while we still can," Merry breathed quietly, tugging his employer to her feet and bolting.
"Wait!" Usopp shouted, looking between their retreating backs and Naruto's unconscious form before Nami motioned for him to just go .
He nodded fearfully and ran after the two, getting Kaya on his back and fled .
Nami took out her staff and settled in front of Naruto.
Luffy was positioned in front of them, standing his ground.
Kuro finished putting his glove in place. He lifted his head, glare clear in his eyebrows and mouth.
The battle was starting on another level. And Naruto was still sleeping through it.
xXXx
Usopp led Merry through the forest but honestly he wasn't sure where he should be going. So he just ran forward. Towards north. Maybe they could alert Zoro, because the swordsman seemed competent and that would be protection . For Kaya and Merry. And himself.
Kaya was crying again. He could feel the tears on his shoulder where she'd buried her head.
"Hey," he said to gain her attention. "Have I ever told you about my dad?"
She sniffled and a hand lifted to dry some tears before placing it back around his neck. The young woman answered with a no. And so, for the first time in their acquaintance Usopp told tales that were true. About his childhood, of not really remembering his father well but hearing stories from his mother. How he was why Usopp learned to shoot with his slingshot. He told her about learning Yasopp was in the Red-Haired Shanks' crew.
It was a distraction amongst the best of them. It allowed Kaya to forget the traitor for a second, and for Usopp to just run and not worry .
Then there was a crack of a branch in front of them and all three yelped in fear and surprise.
"Haah? Usopp?" the green haired swordsman cocked an eyebrow at them. "What's going on?"
" Zoro!" the sharpshooter exhaled with clear relief. "Look, Naruto showed up at the other slope after his clones popped. Kuro had cut him up. Then Nami showed up with a stolen glove weapon and Kuro on her heels. And now Luffy is fighting him alone oh no-!" the fear he'd managed to push to the side came flooding in as he realized what had happened .
Zoro cut him off by taking his bandana and tying it around his head, a bloodthirsty smirk gracing his lips. "Right. I'm going there. You stay here and shout if there's trouble."
He started to run off except—
"THAT'S THE WRONG WAY!!" Merry and Usopp yelled in sync, Kaya too exhausted to bother.
The swordsman stopped dead with an irritated glower. "Which way then?"
Three pointed fingers. He started that way and—
"Don't turn left! It's straight ahead!"
When he turned so sharply to the right he faced them again Merry had enough and yelled at Usopp to take care of Kaya so he could guide this hopeless savior to where he was needed . This left Usopp and Kaya in the woods. Alone. Without protection from anyone.
Usopp looked in the direction Zoro had come from and realized the slope was right there . And he was alone here to protect it and Kaya. Only him.
At that moment, nobody could blame him for the trembling that made his knees knock together.
xXXx
Naruto snapped his eyes open, consciousness returning in a rush of confused clarity. Sounds of battle sounded to his right and he could feel his wounds throbbing. It was still much better than when he'd run from the mansion.
His headache had receded to almost normal levels.
The scene that greeted him both was and wasn't what he expected. Nami was standing in front of him with tense shoulders and staff tightly held in front of her. Beyond that was Luffy and a blur . His eyes immediately focused on it and he realized Kuro was moving fast . Cuts and felled trees were everywhere. Except their spot.
Not as fast as Bushy Brows, was his first thought.
Memories of green spandex and orange leg warmers and weight craters moved through his mind as he stared at the destruction, frozen. It looked like Kuro couldn't even see where he was striking. And Luffy couldn't concentrate on anything other than keeping his aimlessness away from his crew.
Well. That could stop now. Naruto carefully flexed his chakra and when that didn't give so much as a twinge he crossed his fingers and yelled the name of his signature technique. Many of his clones were instantly slaughtered but others dodged and struck back. Many formed a wall of physical chakra constructs around him and Nami.
"Kick his butt, Luffy!" he called out.
Luffy glanced back from the corner of his eye and Naruto saw part of the D-shaped grin that cut sharply across his face.
The very next moment Luffy struck out his fist and there was a crunch of glasses and facial structures shattering. Kuro went flying down the road and laid there, seemingly exhausted. Nami sighed in relief. Naruto would have too.
Except there were three stupid kids who decided it was a good idea to poke at a downed lion with pitchforks and shovels.
"This is for the village!"
"What have you done to Kaya-ojousama and Captain Usopp!?"
"Huaah! Take that!"
For a second the pirate didn't move. In that second Naruto had managed to run to the kids and tackled them to the ground. Three clones he left behind him were cut to ribbons before popping in plumes of dispersing chakra. His wounds ached and he felt a warm trickle down his back. Blood.
Kuro was standing and Tamanegi, Ninjin, and Piiman whimpered at his unholy rage. Naruto eased himself up and in front of them, a forced grin on his face.
"This seems a bit familiar," he commented. "Should I snatch your glasses again?"
The poor things were so badly beaten that they barely hung on the man's face. Glass had spiderweb cracks and metal bent away from his ear. Kuro's eye twitched violently and his whole expression went from livid to unhinged.
"You… are a nuisance …" he seethed, nearly hissing, "...to the Plan!"
Naruto was ready to block and strike back. He was prepared to take a hit or two for the scared trio behind him. He wasn't ready for Kuro to up and disappear from his vision as he pushed his speed to its very limits .
Thump!
Luffy was standing behind him, in front of the kids, and two rubbery hands clutching the cat pirate's fingers together.
"No. No!" Kuro yanked at the unrelenting grip, a blade cutting at Luffy's hand as he tried to wiggle his thumb free. "I can't fail!"
And he pulled free from his gloves and left Luffy's arms twisted together by spinning in place. The younger captain yelped as two blades struck through one arm and made him stumble. Kuro cackled, disappearing again and this time Naruto did stop him from stomping on Piiman while the guy was getting a weapon. A shovel.
"Nami!" the ninja yelled in alarm as he realized where he was headed.
The navigator didn't have time to be alarmed. Kuro was already there with the edge of the shovel against her neck.
"I had hoped it wouldn't come to measures like this, but you have forced my hand," he spat at them, "Stop resisting or her life is forfeit!"
Luffy struggled free of the sword gloves, pulling the blades out of his skin with a furious snort. Then he paused. Naruto blinked and suppressed a grin.
Kuro interpreted it as surrender and smirked with his split lip. "Good. I knew you could see reason. Now—!"
His sentence was cut off just like the shovel he was holding. Nami ducked out the instant his grip let up, spinning with her staff, and gaped up at Zoro holding Kuro at sword point.
"I think your plan is forfeit," their swordsman intoned.
"Shishishi! Great job, Zoro!"
Naruto sank to his knees to rest up from his sudden movements. He'd need a moment. Then he'd be fine to continue.
"C- Could you restrain him, Zoro-san?" Merry the butler asked warily as he poked his head out from behind a tree.
Just a few minutes later they had an unconscious Black Cat Pirate tied to a tree with loads of rope and weapons nowhere in sight. They were lucky Nami had the binds sequestered on her person. Naruto was missing the ninja wire that Sasuke always… used…
He missed his team.
The ninja turned to the horizon with a frown. He’d find them. No matter what. Then he registered what he was seeing and the promise was pushed away in place of shock.
“Hey, it’s morning!" he exclaimed. “They’re not here!”
Nami was the first to get it. “But that means… Usopp is out there alone!”
“What!?" Piiman, Tamanegi, and Ninjin yelled and immediately went to run to the northern slope.
Zoro grabbed their scruffs and pulled them back. “Don’t be so hasty. You’d get in the way.”
“But— Captain Usopp—”
Luffy crouched next to them with a big grin. “No point in worrying. I know he’ll manage. And we’re going to help him anyway.”
“I’m going ahead! Somebody guard Kuro!" Naruto called out from the trees, ears trained on the sounds of yelling.
He didn’t need to look back to know his crew was following. He still prepared to be the only one there for a good minute. After all, he was pretty fast when he wanted to be. And right now he wanted to be.
Hang in there Usopp!
xXXx
Notes:
Naruto, poofing: So I got stabbed.
Nami: You what??
Nami: Oh, I found the murder weapon. And your murderer. Gotta run!
Naruto: I'm not actually dead.The kids, crying: Usopp is a liiiaaaar!!!
The town: ..Yes, what's new??Usopp, to Naruto: Aren't you a little young to be a pirate?
Naruto: Yes, yes I am.Nobody: Zoro spinning 360 to make a turn
Old A/N:
Sigh...So, I tried to get Usopp's Arc done this chapter. Couldn't quite get there which is why things are left here. There's maybe four paragraphs written for the next chapter and I'm dreading writing it down... I might need ideas.
r/fanfiction Discord! Here I come! ...At some point.
Anyway, I hope you liked it! Thanks for all the kind comments!
Chapter 5: Usopp's Resolve
Summary:
Pirates marching up the hill, against a mil- er, thou- um. A hundred men? Still exaggerating? Probably.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Usopp made Kaya hide in the trees and spread spikes over the slope as first rays of light started throwing long shadows everywhere. He saw the big ship of the Black Cat Pirates sliding into view, and spied the weird hypnotist backwards guy at the helm. Not looking where the ship was going. It was so weird. Everything was also very surreal and scary and he didn't know what to do with himself.
So he just fingered his pouches, the round metal balls ready for him to shoot with his trusty slingshot. He only had a few Gunpowder Stars… He wouldn't lead with those so Lead Stars it was. Definitely… Right…
"Usopp-san," Kaya whispered as she poked her head out of the bush she was hiding behind. "You don't have to do this. I can just—"
"No. Don't say that. I won't let you sacrifice yourself," he stated, voice quivering just a fraction because hiding with her sounded safe and he wanted to feel that. "I need to do this. Otherwise my home will…"
Kaya stayed silent. He didn't need to finish that sentence, since they both knew what it meant. The first pirates came to shore. He prayed that the others would get here quickly.
Pounding feet and roaring yells. Usopp told himself the knocking at his knees was because the ground was shaking. He raised his weapon, steeling his spine, and opened his mouth.
“I- I h-ha… ve—" he stopped to take a deep breath. “STOP RIGHT THERE!”
Miraculously, they slowed down to listen. Jango looked up with an impassive face. Usopp remembered him hypnotizing Luffy and Naruto and fought the shudder that overtook him. The ‘briefing’ the young ninja had held with the crew to put a plan together included what he thought they were facing and Jango was identified as the Number Two threat.
Kuro being Number One. And on the other side of the island with Luffy and his crew.
He gulped fearfully but continued with his task.
“RETREAT NOW, OR I’LL SIC MY ARMY OF A MI- HUNDRED MEN ON YOU!!” he declared with finality.
He only barely remembered the impromptu lying lesson in time. The ones with Naruto when they were talking with Kaya, saying the lie was more believable if it was possible and proceeding to prove his point by poking Usopp’s story full of holes.
Dead. Silence. Some pirates looked pale. Others were sceptical and looking to their not-captain for orders. Then someone chuckled.
“Really now? A hundred? Under the command of someone like you?” he laughed.
Usopp, inexplicably, relaxed a little. This was like patching up the holes questioners made. Yeah, he was only telling a lie to Kaya at the mansion and she and Naruto were trying to pick it apart. Just that, no deadly swords in dangerous hands opposing him, nope!
“DON’T UNDERESTIMATE OUR LOYALTY TO THIS VILLAGE!” he roared. “YOUR TRUE LEADER, CAPTAIN KURO, HAS BEEN DEFEATED IN THE NIGHT! IF YOU DON’T WISH TO SUFFER THE SAME FATE, LEAVE THIS ISLAND AND NEVER RETURN!”
That made them quiet down. Usopp was sweating, wondering if he did it right by bringing up their illustrious former captain, whom Luffy was keeping busy at the moment. ‘Defeated in the night’ hopefully wasn’t an exaggeration. Otherwise they were all dead meat.
What’s that Naruto said? The best lies are centered around truth?
His words seemed to be correct if the men’s uncertain or gaping faces were any indication.
“What was that?” Jango asked. “Captain Kuro, defeated?”
“That’s impossible! ”
“OUTRAGEOUS!”
“But- But if he’s telling the truth…”
“Calm down, man. Captain Kuro is too strong!”
Usopp felt himself shaking as he realized that some truths might not be the best to base a lie on. Especially if the truth was too unbelievable to believe. He took his slingshot and quickly loaded it, aiming. His hands were steady now even if his insides were twisted up so badly he felt he might vibrate out of his skin.
“LEAVE! WE HAVE WEAPONS AIMED AT YOU! CHARGE AND YOU’LL BE SHOT DOWN!”
His voice would be hoarse after this.
If 'this' worked it’d be worth it. He could see the men hesitating. Jango looked up under the rim of his hat, heart shaped sunglasses flashing.
“Move forward, men. We need to defeat them, for Captain Kuro!”
The men looked fearful, realizing something. Usopp tried to figure them out. To them it was unlikely Captain Kuro was dead. So, if Kuro saw them dawdling like this, because of a possible threat up the slope in the woods… Well, Usopp was scared of a person whose mere mention made the crew react like that.
They all yelled as one and started charging.
A few running steps forward and some in the back visibly relaxed because nothing had happened to the leading pirates. But then the first ones started yelling and falling and Usopp on top of the hill was flinging projectiles at them so fast they didn’t have time to react. It kind of looked like the front was being shot at with invisible things, or so Usopp hoped. And they slowed down, so it was working!
Then Jango lifted his hypnosis ring. Usopp felt his eyes drawn to it, and abruptly closed them in fear.
He wasn't getting hypnotized!
There was a split second of silence. And the sound of something whizzing through the air. No phrases. No talking. Just a whiz and…
Something big slammed into his side and— warm. Weird liquid? On his arm. Usopp's eyes snapped open as he fell, Kaya's form hugging him from the middle. The whizzing sound was past him and a glint of silver flew back to where it came from like a boomerang.
He braced himself on one arm, landing with a thump . Pain flared . And not from the side he landed, but the bicep of his other arm. It had a long, quite deep cut just under his shoulder. His eyes widened as it dripped red on Kaya's beige coat.
"K- Kaya!" he yelped.
She lifted her head, revealing scared dark brown eyes. They landed on his wound and, to his horror, started watering. Then her expression hardened and she rose up, taking a gun out of nowhere and aiming it at the pirate horde that had stopped with their comrades downed and writhing in pain on the ground.
"Don't MOVE! Or I'll shoot!" she threatened, voice trembling just slightly.
Usopp felt his heart stop at the sight. He ignored the pain, rising up to his feet, trying not to think about where the apparently bladed hypnosis tool would have landed if he'd stayed still.
He fumbled with his slingshot, pulling it back and pulling at his wound in the same movement before stepping right next to Kaya.
The pirates were looking at them weirdly.
"...Charge, men! The army is a lie! Get the girl, she's the one whose fortune Captain Kuro wants!" Jango yelled orders.
The men looked at their downed comrades who dug spikes out of their footwear and places where they dug into their skin. They looked at the ground, noticing them littering the slope for the first time.
"Straight ahead, boys!" one yelled. "Watch your step!"
"I KNEW he was lying!"
Kaya had started shaking. Usopp gulped. This was not going well.
Just then, a kid jumped from the trees. The two gasped, realizing who it was in an instant.
Backup had arrived.
xXXx
A bright grin cut across Naruto's whiskered cheeks as he landed, bringing his fingers to a familiar cross form.
"WHO'RE YOU CALLING A LIE, HUH!?" he screamed as around fifty of him poofed into existence.
The mass of yellow-brown-black yelled a war cry as it descended on the surprised and fumbling group of attackers. Some cried out as they were struck by fists, feet, or a blade and flung into the ground or walls. Naruto didn't look it but he was pretty strong, especially for a kid. The shadow clones had his full weight and muscle mass as chakra. Some got hit and popped out of existence but many of them downed one or two opponents before that.
It was enough to decimate the entire force, leaving them groaning on the ground and fourteen Narutos standing above them.
Jango was staring at the sight, impassive but sweating. One of his eyebrows ticked with stress.
"You're strong. We just have to be stronger. Men!" he lifted the pendulum, heads turning towards him. "When I say 'one, two, Jango' you'll be healed and much stronger than before!"
"Oh, no you don't!" the clones yelled in chorus.
Narutos charged forward, blocking eyesight and lunged from too many directions.
"One," Jango dodged the first seven hits, still waving the pendulum. "Two. Jango!"
Only around twenty pirates rose from the ground, Naruto's clones having blocked the rest from seeing. Many were too injured to rise anyway.
...Some of Naruto's clones yelled 'kai'. Naruto himself had closed his eyes. But he felt the connection to some of his clones flood with an angry frenzy. He knew how sticky that genjutsu was and couldn't blame them for not being able to shake it off wholly.
Wait, he could use this!
Three clones grinned at each other as they realized the same, stopping from fighting the hypnosis. He had eight left. They roared at the charging and equally strengthened pirates, blitzing into the frey like madmen and knocking people left and right, getting proofed in return.
The result was nine left on Black Cat Pirates side, five left on Naruto's. His wounds were bleeding again and he panted heavily.
Just then his crew arrived at the top of the hill, arguing with each other and Merry.
Seemingly about the slightly squirming, very tied up form of a black butler that hung over Zoro's shoulder.
"Cap- CAPTAIN KURO!? " the pirates yelled as they realized.
"No way! The long nosed guy was telling the truth!?"
"I can't believe this!"
Jango was definitely sweating now. "Impossible!"
The Black Cat Pirates froze as their former captain lifted his head to stare at them with soulless black eyes. Zoro bonked his head with the hilt of one of his swords. He fell limp.
"Naruto, get up here and actually rest!" Nami yelled from the top.
The ninja wrinkled his nose, glancing around at the trembling pirates, but complied and left his clones behind to knock out the rest of the downed crew. Luffy patted his head twice before literally picking him up from his scruff and throwing him at Merry. He yelped, surprised.
"Idiot! What if you'd made him worse!?" Merry griped, tightening up bandages from where he'd started to bleed as Kaya ripped some more of his very abused suit coat to patch up Usopp's cut.
Usopp was lying on the ground, a dazed look in his eyes as though he was struggling to believe what had just happened. He looked like he was close to weeping in relief. Both for their arrival and their survival.
He roused to begin a quiet argument about recklessness with Kaya. Naruto didn't think it'd go anywhere.
His attention drifted to his crew. Luffy was standing back and playing with Kuro's broken-beyond-repair glasses and laughing when the twisted up temples snapped back to hit his, well, temples. He blinked at that, chuckling for a moment too, before focusing on the slope.
Zoro had gone down with Nami. The navigator was facing the last nine standing while Zoro and the clones surrounded Jango.
Until Jango called reinforcements from the ship.
The… Nyaban Brothers?
"You're not gonna help?" Naruto asked Luffy.
"Zoro's annoyed he hasn't gotten to fight yet."
"Ah."
True to his Captain's words, the clones down the slope backed away to become Zoro's own cheering squad. Much to the swordsman's ire. Unfortunately, up the slope it was much harder to hear what was going on down there. Instead he was subjected to prodding and fussing from a nice sheep butler and some entertainment as he watched Luffy poke their unconscious captive.
"Usopp! Clones! Stop flailing about and start helping me tie these people up!" Nami screeched, fuming as she took a rope out of nowhere.
Naruto looked at Usopp to see he was being hugged by Kaya and literally flailing. His clones were doing much the same as a commentator and cheering group. He wordlessly crossed his fingers and made six more clones, two of which ran off to get more rope. He asked Usopp if he had any hidden away in his belongings. The sharpshooter did have some. He got directions for his clones with a foxy grin, determined to do a prank on the unsuspecting teen's home.
By then Merry was done and went to talk with Kaya quietly as Usopp rose to help Nami. Luffy had gotten bored and joined Naruto's cheering squad, much to Zoro's ire as he got distracted enough for the catty brothers to steal a sheath.
He felt his grin transform into something softer. This was… fun. Good. Like he was someone he had always wanted to be. The one saving the day, with friends, and having fun while at it.
This was… good. He could get used to it.
A collective gasp sounded behind him.
"See? We told you Captain Usopp wasn't lying!"
His brow twitched, having a suspicion about this. The blond turned his head around to see what looked like the entire village gaping at the pirate ship and decimated crew, and what looked like a fighting ring down at the bottom. In the lead were the three kids Naruto had saved from their own stupidity just a bit ago.
"Wh- What's happened here!?"
The whole village looked at Kaya, Merry, and Naruto in askance.
This would take a while.
xXXx
Syrup Village hadn't looked this festive in a long time. Sure, there were holidays but they were usually spent more quietly. Exchanging gifts, listening to some speech or other, wishing people well and celebrating with family. Almost all of the people knew each other so birthdays and farewells seemed like more of a big deal.
This time? This time the usually dull monotony of days had been broken by a thwarted attack. A three year plot was uncovered, the town liar had told the truth and defended them, and a small group of youngsters who insisted they were pirates had defeated the traitor and his plot.
Really, it was something out of a fairy tale! No wonder the village was throwing a party for their continuous survival and their saviors.
The Marines had been contacted and they would pick up the Black Cat Pirates within the day. Nami, Usopp, and Naruto's clones had done an excellent job at tying them up. The whole crew was mostly unconscious and stuffed in jail cells that hadn't seen a lot of use in this sleepy sort of town.
Luffy looked right at home in the eating competition while Zoro and Nami enjoyed good sake. Tamanegi, Piiman, and Ninjin were playing around and reenacting much of the battles that had gone on that day. Naruto had joined them, offering many different perspectives since his clones had been all over the place.
Zoro vs. the Nyaban Brothers was an awesome theatrical show that even the adults enjoyed seeing. Luffy had joined Naruto in cheering the swordsman on but then got in Jango's path and suddenly Naruto's clones had been very busy trying to keep their captain from getting hypnotized . Again. It was a very funny story now that it was told afterwards.
Needless to say, four tag teaming Naruto clones plus Luffy was too much. Jango had been down for the count fast and Naruto felt vindicated for putting the one who framed him in jail. Luffy had gotten a punch in just for that. It felt weird to be defended. He was used to doing the defending.
"Nami-san, are you hurt at all?" Kaya asked after she moved on from treating a reluctant Zoro who had had to put his sake bottle down for treatment.
The lady had had Merry get some real medical supplies from the town doctor and came to assist the man in patching the fighters up. Naruto had been the first to go. Much to their surprise his wounds had substantially healed already and only needed very few stitches. They wouldn't even scar. That, the boy knew both from experience and the doctor's say so.
"I'm perfectly fine!" Nami smiled, lifting her small glass a little. "Would you like some?"
"I don't drink, though the offer is appreciated," the mansion owner replied kindly.
"Then you'll have to settle with a verbal thank you for your gift," the thief winked and took a small sip of the liquid.
Kaya and Merry were too kind and gave the pirates a nice little Caravel called the Going Merry. Luffy had gotten a kick out of exploring and Naruto followed suit, snickering all the while. Zoro and Nami kind of turned around in a 'I don't want to know' gesture once they both started laughing.
"No, no! The ship is my thanks to you for saving me!"
The two ladies engaged in pleasant conversation after that. Nami probably enquired about the big boat's capacities in the waters and if there were any quirks she should know of. Kaya had to drag Merry into the conversation too with him being the main carer of the caravel.
Somehow, Usopp himself wasn't really anywhere to be seen.
Until— "NARUTO, WHERE DID YOU PUT MY STUFF!"
The man broke into a coughing fit after shouting, face twisted halfway between anger and ouch . Naruto felt a grin sneak on his face.
"Right where they need to be!"
Usopp had marched right up to him to grab and lift the stupid prankster off his feet…and if it wasn't for his injured arm he would've. As of now he just glared at the offending bandages and seethed at Naruto.
"And that is?" he growled.
"Your room," the ninja replied, grin unwavering.
The young man let out a gurgling noise made grabby hands at his throat, except right after he had to wince and grab at his bicep.
"YOU— cough, cough— I need to pack!" he rasped out.
A hand landed on Naruto's head. The blond didn't bother to check who, already knowing by the slightly stretched stomach that bumped his arm and the signature laugh from above his head.
"Naruto packed for you!"
"Wait, wha—? I didn't tell you I was leaving, did I? And that doesn't explain where it all is!"
Around that point the village had started circulating what Usopp was saying and crowding happened all around them. Many murmurs of 'he's leaving?' and 'following his father' went about.
"On our ship!" Luffy and Naruto chorused, grinning at Usopp's flabbergasted expression.
"But- But- I'm going off to become… a…" Usopp blinked as he realized what he was saying, "...pirate?"
"Yeah! You're coming with us!" the Captain of the crew cheered.
A few cheers erupted around them from the village. People patted Usopp's back and told the pirates to take care of him, Nami and Zoro demanding to know when that had been decided but not minding at all. Actually, they now knew that if they'd listened in on what Naruto and Luffy were talking about while exploring the ship it would've been this.
By now Usopp had a wondering look in his eyes and a little bit of tears too.
"I'll be the Captain, right?" he laughed and grinned a little incredulously.
"IDIOT USOPP!!" three kids kicked the man's knees making him fall with an abrupt yelp.
Luffy just laughed at his groaning form as his little pretend crew berated him. "No way! I'm the Captain!"
Naruto looked around at villagers whispering about and gathering quick gifts and trinkets into a sneakily circulating traveller's backpack. He smirked. It was a good thing he thought to take the prank this far. Usopp's house had had a lot of stuff, and he'd have had to carry the spontaneous gift on top of that.
His crewmates had gathered together and interaction felt more and more natural the longer it went on. Everyone was pitching in on conversation and teasing and laughing, and telling Luffy off for eating so much of the village's food. Usopp looked to be right at home.
Heh. Even if he didn't have his old precious people right then, Naruto was steadily gathering new ones.
Life was looking good!
xXXx
Notes:
Funny Bits:
Naruto: Haha funny plot holes
Usopp: Holy moly, I can lie better!Kaya: Look
Kaya: My dress has pockets
Kaya: *pulls out gun*Naruto: They said he didn't have an army
Naruto: And I took that personallyLuffy: Zoro needs a fight
Zoro: Yes
Luffy: So I'm enlisting to become a cheerleader
Clones: Say no more
Zoro: Wait what NOSyrup Village: *is the guy who walks into the room of chaos holding pizzas*
Syrup Village: ...We holdin' a party or...?Usopp: This is it. I'll pack my things, and set out. I'll finally be like my father, a brave warrior of the sea!
Usopp: *takes deep breath* *opens door*
Usopp: ...
Usopp: *nervous breakdown* AAAAAAAAAAAAH WHO TOOK MY-
Usopp: I know who took my stuffUsopp, to the audience: And that, guys, is how I lost my toothbrush. And rock collection. And toothbrush. And marbles-
Old A/N:
The Slow Updates tag seems to be accurate. This took... long. No, I don't have a schedule for the next update either. Nor if the quality will stay consistent. It was a struggle to get through this arc.
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 6: Making the Mark
Summary:
Painting the infamous flag. With the master of clones on board.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day the Going Merry set sail.
Tearful goodbyes and the chaos of settling in later Usopp had some time to wind down and contemplate. He was a pirate now. Just like his dad was, something he'd always been proud and envious of. Now he had taken the first step towards becoming like him, his role model and father, and he wondered if Yasopp would be proud of him too.
He was a liar, a coward, and excited out of his mind. This was him, starting to live his dream. His adventure. And he decided now that nothing, nothing would spoil it for him.
Still, he couldn't help but feel… inferior to the ones he'd set on the journey with.
Luffy was charismatic, strong and dependable in a fight. Someone who could stretch his limbs to infinity because of a fruit, a devil fruit of all things. The captain of the crew may have been childish but he had the will and the conviction. He wasn't cowardly at all.
Not that the others were either. Zoro seemed like a wall of steel, his eyes cutting and determined. Very much willing to lay down his life for whatever he thought worthy of it. He found the swordsman admirable.
Nami was the only woman of the crew, if scary and also willing to protect that which she cared about. All the stories he'd heard about her from Naruto gave a picture of a weather reading genius who seemed to love her trade. One who could rob you blind in a blink without you noticing.
And lastly the kid. The kid . Who was a ninja. Twelve years old and gallivanting with those three as an equal. A tough fighter who wasn't afraid of wounds and had so many tricks up his sleeve Usopp had a hard time knowing what he could and couldn't do. And yet he found himself gravitating towards him the most. Perhaps because of the small pretend crew he was leaving behind, maybe because of the fellow prankster energy, or maybe…
Maybe because of the sorrowful air around him, the eyes that said he'd been rejected one too many times, lost something too precious. Because he got it, having lost his mother, not feeling like he belonged .
He got it. And that made him wonder what had put the look on Naruto.
Why would people shun such a cheerfully good child?
He lost the thought once the kid himself landed on the railing beside him, making him screech and jump out of his skin.
"Yo, Usopp! I saw some crafting tools and equipment in your things when I carried them over. You any good with them?"
The sharpshooter breathed in deeply. "Don't do that! And who do you think you're speaking to? I, the master crafter Usopp, have excellent skills at creating—"
Naruto hopped down and grinned up at him. "Good! Now let's go make Nami give us room for tinkering with our stuff!"
"Wah!" he was dragged towards the head of the ship with a slightly unconventional speed.
Also, the blond boy built things too? That was very surprising. He was twelve! How would he be any good at it? But then, he was a very good fighter. Both of those, though? What was wrong with Naruto's upbringing!?
In the end it didn't take much convincing to get them a space cleared in the storage room. It was for a good cause. Luffy even approved on the grounds that they made cool stuff and mystery weapons for the crew.
This, Usopp decided, was the most amazing crew he could have ended up on. And if building things was how he could pitch in, he would do it as masterfully as he could!
(It turned out Naruto wasn't much of a builder. What he did? He made literal magic happen. Usopp watched the squiggles on paper explode upon failure with alarm, and then started to have ideas.)
xXXx
Zoro was glad to finally have space to train in his daily life. It had been a long time, perhaps a little under a year, since he'd had a bigger ship under his feet and people to spar with. Well, maybe not more than one person. And a kid at that.
Whatever you could say about Naruto, it wasn't a lack of work ethic when training.
He was a tenacious little bugger with enviable stamina, speed, and the wildest of plans. The first time Naruto had pulled a wire trap, then threw a bunch of the strange knives called kunai he'd made earlier, and somehow manifested an army behind Zoro. Once the kunai turned back into clones the swordsman had to yield. It had been frustrating to lose to a trickster of a child but he had to admit he respected the blond's creativity a lot more afterwards.
Though as the first member of this ragtag crew, he felt he needed to insist he would have won if he didn't need to worry about accidentally cutting the real Naruto. These guys wouldn't need to worry about Zoro losing in a real fight. It backfired a little though. Naruto was offended about the lack of trust in his skills and started arguing back.
Nami was the one who put a stop to the kid demanding a rematch to prove a point.
"We don't have a doctor on board. If accidents happen we won't be able to fix you!"
Naruto scowled. "I heal fast!"
"And I don't want to mend bloodstained clothes all the time!"
"I can do it myself!"
The rematch was forgotten in favor of another fight, though verbal. Nami baited the ninja into proving he could sew clothes and dumped a lot of them at his feet with a grin and a promise of discount in future debts. Naruto insisted Nami was evil after that, and Zoro was inclined to agree.
Even still, Zoro got a good fight at least once every day now. Sometimes with a mass of clones, normal sparring sessions, and others with Naruto being a massive prankster.
The prankster bit was also what started many of their spars. Because—
"Naruto…" Zoro growled. "Why is my face covered in ink?"
Luffy and Usopp were laughing with the little devil, rolling on the deck in hilarity.
"Cause you needed— hahaha— to look like the tiger you c- claim to be!" the ninja gasped out. "Going all 'Three Sword Style: Tiger Hunting!'"
"Then why—" he ground out, pointing at his cheek, "—do the stripes look like giant girly eyelashes!"
Everyone burst out in new peals of laughter, making Zoro's eye twitch violently. He grabbed his swords, face shadowed.
"You want me to be a tiger? I'll show you how tiger I can REALLY be!!"
The trio screamed and scrambled away, laughing and yelling in terror as the green haired demon swordsman prowled around the Merry. Nami usually just shook her head and ignored them by reading the day's newspaper. Unless they disturbed her. Then there were debts to pay and bumps on heads. She then went back to whatever she had been doing.
Sometimes Zoro wished he could do the same when his naps were disturbed. Unfortunately, things tended to devolve into chaos once he responded to the annoyances.
It was worth it, though. He actually wouldn't mind if life stayed like this for as long as it took to reach the title of World's Best Swordsman.
Not that he'd tell any of the idiots he threw his lot with.
xXXx
Naruto woke up to the absence of a snore he'd been getting used to hearing. He squinted at the ceiling. The deck, which the ceiling was made of nowadays, he had to remember. The boards were blurring together and he tiredly rubbed at his eyes to make them focus. A noise caught his attention.
He groaned quietly, wondering if it was worth getting up. It might not have been the absence of the Captain's snores but this that woke him.
…Luffy's singing was not pretty. He doubted he could get back to sleep.
The ninja sighed and quietly slipped out of his hammock, traipsing on the floor with the quietness of one to go get dressed. He grumpily took off his nightshirt and pants to shimmy in his new almost black shorts and white t-shirt he’d yet to sew his red spiral on. The brown jacket had been salvageable, though it looked more used now than ever before. The slashes of Kuro’s swords didn’t show anymore since he really did have a knack for sewing and steady hands and had had to patch up his clothing since youth.
Then he climbed the ladder up to the deck, emerging next to the mast to look at what in the world Luffy was doing.
He was greeted with the sight of a black piece of fabric and cans of paint, the pirate captain cheerfully swinging a big brush about while singing badly off key. It didn’t take a genius to see what he was doing. Naruto hopped up and walked over with morbid curiosity. He at first couldn’t even figure out what was taking shape.
The next second he was staring in fascinated horror at the start of a monstrous jolly roger.
It was exactly what you’d expect from a four or five-year-old kid.
“That’s terrifying," he blurted out. In a humiliating way, he didn’t say.
“Thanks!” Luffy cut off his singing for a second to reply.
Naruto shook his head and decided he wanted breakfast more than getting into why they couldn’t have this as their flag. He wanted to wake up properly now that he couldn’t get more sleep. Shame they didn’t have ramen. He missed it. So much. Who knew it could be so hard to find out at sea? Not that he'd had much proper ramen on land either…
After an uninspired piece of bread and butter the ninja felt a bit more awake and went to start on some morning exercises. It didn't take too long for the ship to become more lively. Nami woke the boys by hollering at Luffy to quiet down. He had sung for an uncomfortably long time. If Nami hadn't done it, Naruto thought he might've gone and kicked Luffy's face onto the caricature of a pirate flag.
Zoro was up and situated in the crow's nest. He'd been with Luffy the longest, so it wouldn't be out of place to assume he was desensitized. Naruto kind of doubted it though. Usopp was the last to climb out and he cheerfully announced that fact for the world to hear.
"Captain Usopp is ready to take on the day!" he yelled.
Luffy stretched a hand to slap him upside the head. The teen yelped.
"Oi, what was that for!"
"Felt like it."
Naruto poked his head over the railing. "It's 'cause you still forget you're not the captain!"
"Ahaha, well— What is that!?"
The horror in that statement drew everyone's attention, even if they didn't react just yet. Then Luffy opened his mouth.
"This is our pirate flag!"
In moments everyone was on deck to look at what drew such a noise from Usopp. Except for Naruto who was too busy snickering up the stairs at the half-incredulous, half extremely unsurprised reactions.
"That's a disaster," Zoro stated, plain and simple.
"I don't know, it could be some form of abstract art," Nami mused.
Usopp stared for a moment, then straightened up with a smile that was slowly becoming familiar. It was the smile he wore when he started tooting his own horn.
"Why didn't you guys come to me for this? I'm a master painter! Why, I've got over 50 years of expe— Ack!"
Naruto had thrown the brush at his head. "Hurry up and do it, Grandpa!"
Luffy and Nami laughed as Usopp whirled around to give a glare before sighing and asking for another piece of black fabric. Lo and behold, he was a pretty good painter… If he just painted what he was supposed to. Naruto stared, unimpressed, as he presented his own flag to the crew. Zoro got the final empty black flag for painting and that one…
That one turned out nicely. Everyone fawned over it and Luffy decided they needed it on the sail too. Usopp looked at the daunting task, sweat on his brow.
“Er… Ahaha, fear not, I’ll do it before you can say—!”
A puff of smoke from behind them cut him off. Everyone turned to see around ten Narutos, all holding a paintbrush.
“At your command, Artist Long Nose.”
Usopp stared at the unexpected source of help. Then he grinned. “Let’s get started! My Army of One, get the sail down on the deck!”
Operation ‘Paint the Sail’ was on!
xXXx
"What the— Naruto!?” Usopp gaped up at the ninja.
“What? I'm doing like you said and getting the sail down!"
"No, I… You walked up the mast!”
Zoro glanced up blandly. "He does that."
Usopp let out a weird wheeze as though to emphasize the impossibleness happening in front of him. In the end he let it go and just decided to appreciate the sheer awesomeness of it all.
xXXx
“No, no, go to the right, right!” Usopp instructed, only for every Naruto to shift towards the right. “NOT ALL OF YOU, JUST THE RIGHT ONE!”
Everyone on board turned to him.
“WHICH ONE!?” they snapped.
“THE ONE AT THE RIGHT SIDE OF THE CHI- You know what, you need to be color coded.”
That was an actual good idea. Everyone but the now colorful Narutos looked impressed, which kinda frustrated Usopp. His ideas were almost always good, thanks!
xXXx
“AAAAH! WATCH OUT!” a yellow marked Naruto clone yelled as a bucket fell.
Luffy yelped and stretched an arm to snatch it away from the sail. Unfortunately, that leaked some paint. The yellow Naruto gasped and, thinking quickly, threw himself into the falling paint to gather it all on his person midair. He smacked into a wall, spread-eagled, and red paint splashed around him. The clone poofed, leaving behind a vaguely person-shaped red mark.
Everyone stared for a moment. Then burst out laughing. The real Naruto groaned.
“Whoever knocked the bucket over will clean that up," he said.
It was Luffy. The rest of the crew watched with growing dread as he took out the cleaning supplies with splashes of soap and grand gestures. Immediately, it was decided the cleaning would be left after the sail was painted.
xXXx
They stared at the finished sail flying overhead, under the flag proudly proclaiming their pirate status.
Whatever Naruto had ever thought he'd become, 'pirate' had not been on the list. Life happened and here he was anyway. Looking for a way home to become Hokage… If they even wanted him. He shook his head and slapped his cheeks.
Of course they would! He'd promised! He'd never go back on his word!
With his resolve once again reignited he turned to the front of Going Merry and stared at the sky. Out there, somewhere, he'd fulfill his dream.
Luffy keeled over with a thump and a warbling groan.
"I feel weeeeeaaaak…"
The crew looked at each other. Their captain had stuck both his hands deep into the soap water bucket and hadn't dug them out. Seemed like the yellow clone's 'blood', as Zoro had dubbed it, would never get cleaned if someone didn't step in.
Unfortunately, that seemed to fall on the ninja's shoulders as the one other person involved. And someone who could make clones.
He argued that he was the one who died. Those protests fell to deaf ears and he was left babysitting a hopeless hammer.
Well, until Zoro and Nami dumped Usopp to help since he'd wasted their other black fabric for his own design. Naruto was somewhat mollified.
xXXx
They raised the anchor to get somewhere closer to the Grand Line before night fell. Tomorrow, Luffy declared at dinner, they'd test the cannons. Naruto was looking forward to it. He'd never seen cannons fired before. Usopp neither, so he was excited too.
"Just don't get too excited to sleep," Nami cautioned amusedly.
"Pssh, as if!" Usopp waved her concern away.
xXXx
Usopp was too excited to sleep.
xXXx
Notes:
Luffy: flags on the ship are ter-ri-fy-ing~ Pirate skull-skulls, flying high-high, what a dum-my~!
Naruto: not-snoring vs singing, which is the better alarm clockNami: I am not a part of this crew, I don't care if the flag is an abomination
Future Nami: Thank everything for UsoppUsopp: sooo the baby just defied gravity. Anyone concerned about that? Anyone at all?
Zoro: It's been doing that since we got it
Usopp: ANYONE AT ALL???Zoro: There has been a murder
Nami: The victim was a dear friend of ours
Usopp: Sometimes I can still hear his voice
Naruto: Who's gonna clean up my corpseNaruto: …You want me to clean up my own murder
Usopp: Yeah. Alongside your murderer, the fearsome Luffy.
Nami and Zoro: Usopp, as the accomplice, you will also help
Naruto: *squints*Old A/N:
Ok so no Sanji yet. I'll get to it. Some day... Hopefully.Either way, I hope you liked the daily-life-on-the-Merry-plus-flag chapter. I wanted to get Johnny and Yosaku here already but had a hard time writing that part. We'll have to see if I can get that to happen smoothly in the next one. Or if it all bursts in my hands and I'm reduced to writing it into a single paragraph.
Oh well. Thanks for reading and for being patient!
Um.. Did something here manage to be funny? Cause I tried but no idea. No? Okay, sorry bye-
Chapter 7: Bounty Hunters and Baratie
Summary:
*does random Hamilton vibes*
No one can know how the rock exploded, the rock exploded, the rock exploded.
No one else got the cook to make ramen, the cook to make ramen, the cook to make ramen.
No one really knows how the cook is paid, the chef of the trade, how the ramen gets made.
Ka-boom, ramen happened... but someone else was on the rock that shattered.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto was up early. It was his turn to be lookout. It was an easy job with his clones. He was able to have eyes everywhere. Hence, he was the only one who didn't necessarily need a partner to watch both the front and the back of the ship.
Just because the job was easy didn't mean it couldn't be boring. Usually Naruto would come up with some pranks or think about fuuinjutsu and its mysteries that he was sure he'd known at some point. Other times he thought about home and tried to remember more. Sometimes he practiced his kata, the stances coming to him smoothly due to two years of practice. Or more, with his memories.
This time, he'd made a bunch of clones and had them throw themselves overboard. Yes, you heard right. He did it because there had been one aspect of them he'd overlooked. He got their memories. That meant he could learn faster. And what better way to learn waterwalking than not being able to be anywhere else but water?
So he kicked back and played lookout while his clones splashed around the back of the ship. It sounded fun. He sighed and entertained himself by drawing out a seal he knew but didn't know the purpose of. Nami had given him a bunch of paper so he could. He'd argued the debt down to actually making some seals for her.
Somehow, that had worked. The orange haired woman was scary.
One of his clones whooped. Another yelped. A bunch of them cried out in frustration. Naruto was curious. One of them dispelled itself to paint a picture of one of them managing to stand, another falling over, and everyone trying to stand falling into the water with the resulting splash. The ninja rolled his eyes. Well. At least it was progress.
He was confident he'd get this down by tomorrow. Right now though, Luffy had woken up and was going to raid their kitchen if he didn't do something about it. That meant his shift was over.
The clones dispelled as he climbed down and he was assaulted by three hours of practice done over and over again.
That- That's not good.
He fell, but wasn't aware of falling from the sheer dizziness and exhaustion each clone had had. He had just enough time to feel alarm before he smashed into something bouncy. The ringing in his ears subsided just in time to hear a groan. It vibrated his back too, and he realized what it was.
"Aw, not again! I need breakfast!" Luffy complained from under him, speaking into the wooden deck.
"You don't need everyone's breakfast," Naruto retorted absently, exhausted.
The person shaped rubber mass twisted under him. Naruto could feel the stare he was getting. He saw the grin out of the corner of his eyes.
Uh oh.
The captain pushed him off, making Naruto blink after him dizzily from the sitting position he landed in. Usually he'd bound after him but—
"LUFFY IS STEALING BREAKFAST!" he yelled from the bottom of his lungs.
There was a mad scramble from downstairs and Nami's exasperated yell of 'AGAIN!?' from somewhere in the direction of the bathroom. He knew she hid how early she woke up at times! Zoro rushed past him with his shirt halfway on and only one sword in hand. Usopp peeked a very sleepy face from the ladder leading on the deck.
Zoro's berating shouts were an answer of how well he'd succeeded in stopping the glutton. Which meant they'd have to have a smaller portion of food today. Ugh.
Well. Now he knew what not to do after letting clones practice strenuous activities for hours, at least.
xXXx
"We need someone in charge of food around here," Zoro muttered darkly around a piece of jerky. The only piece of jerky left.
Usopp hummed something close to an affirmative, rubbing his sleepy eyes while hugging a bread to his chest for safekeeping.
"Who's a person in charge of food anyway?" Naruto asked, grimacing at his half eaten toast.
Nami sipped her tea, elegant, not at all fooling the people who had seen her tie their Captain's hands into knots just three minutes ago. "A cook."
"Yeah! We need a musician!" Luffy piped in from where he was slowly wiggling his fingers free from the tangled mess they'd turned into during his attempts to get free.
Everyone paused to give him an incredulous stare.
They doubted anyone would ever understand the rubber man fully.
xXXx
"Light the cannon, fire away~! Light the cannon, fire away~!"
Luffy and Naruto chanted together while hopping in place behind a disgruntled and tired Usopp who had found them doing terrible horrible things to the poor piece of weaponry. He was pretty sure he knew what he was doing better than the two idiots behind him. Check the amount of gunpowder, have the thing loaded with something not a watermelon, good heavens— then adjust the trajectory and light the wick and—
Kaboom!
The cannonball soared and hit its target perfectly, Usopp's ears ringing from both the noise and startlement induced adrenaline rush. What the— he'd done that? Half asleep?
No matter how he blinked, the rock remained destroyed.
"WHOOO! You hit it!" Naruto cheered.
"I did? I mean, of course I hit it! Why, there's nothing that I, the masterclass sniper Usopp, cannot hit!"
"Alright!" Luffy laughed in delight. "I've decided! Usopp is our sniper!"
He was? He blinked again, as though to reaffirm this distant feeling of reality he was suddenly plunged into. Usopp had the same position as his father had on the Red-Haired Shanks' crew. A smile bloomed on his lips.
"Yeah! All hail Usopp the sharpshooter!" he cheered for himself, actually feeling it this time.
Naruto, though, was squinting at the water near the destroyed piece of land. His nose was scrunched up and… did it twitch? Was he some sort of animal?
"Hey, is that a boat?" he asked.
Usopp immediately whirled to look, seeing the unmistakable form of a boat paddling towards the ship with ferocity. It was coming from the rock. His sharp eyes spied a sword at the stranger's hip. He went pale.
"...I shot the rock and someone was there."
Naruto and Luffy stared at him blankly before also looking at the rowing swordsman approaching them.
"I wasn't here," Naruto suddenly declared and disappeared in a puff of smoke. A clone.
"Traitor!" Usopp yelled. "Luffy, quick, we need to convince him we weren't the ones to shoot at him!"
Luffy frantically started waving at the man. "OOOOI! WE TOTALLY SHOT THE ROCK YOU WERE ON! BUT YOU'RE NOT SUPPOSED TO KNOW THAT!"
…Usopp felt he'd be justified if he just gave up right then and there and died of his I'm-surrounded-by-terrible-betrayals disease.
xXXx
Turns out Zoro knew the guy they shot at, Naruto noted bemusedly. He watched the newcomer gape at their green haired swordsman as Zoro acknowledged him as 'Johnny'.
"Since when are you on a pirate ship? Did they kidnap you!? Wait, that makes no sense—!"
Zoro cut his rambling with a furrowed brow and a question. "Where's Yosaku?"
Naruto felt his stomach drop as he watched Johnny's expression fall. That promised nothing good. And nothing good there was. Yosaku was sick.
They'd shot at a sick man.
He felt it prudent to apologize. Usopp and Luffy did too, bowing and telling him sorry. Nami came by and took a moment to examine the man before ordering Luffy and Usopp to get limes from their storage. The two immediately went to get them and then squeezed the liquid into Yosaku's mouth.
"Man, Nami sure is smart!" Luffy said. "Like a doctor!"
Usopp nodded along, stuffing a whole lemon into the man's mouth. Naruto wasn't sure that's what Nami had had in mind. She was staring at them with an expression full of emotion Naruto couldn't quite identify. Annoyance? Extreme not-surprised surprise?
"It's scurvy! How have you all been sailing so far without knowing such basic things!? You could die of it too!" she yelled.
It was probably intense exasperation. In the form of an explosion. Also…
"...It's curvy?" Naruto muttered to himself.
He squinted at the prone man on the floor, not seeing anything too curvy about him. Perhaps it was the almost bald head? Had his hair been curly and then fallen off and that's why he was sick? That made as much sense as anything. Perhaps his hair had had this 'Vitamin C' cure too.
His eyes caught on the forehead protector. Was he a ninja? There was no symbol on it. And the rest of him didn't look like a ninja. Not that Naruto did either at the moment.
He touched his bare forehead, intensely missing the familiar weight of his own hitai-ate. The leaf mark that made him a shinobi of Konoha, declaring him a protector of his home.
The man, Yosaku, sat up suddenly and startled him out of his darkening mood.
"Partner!" Johnny cheered and the two started dancing around cheerfully.
"There's no way you're better just yet!" Nami snapped.
Naruto thought she was right. True to form, Yosaku collapsed again after the two introduced themselves as bounty hunters. With dramatic gestures. For a second Naruto thought he would see a sunset and crashing waves behind them, but shook the weird thought off.
"Hey, hey. Nami. Would a cook help with this nutrition stuff, or is it a job for a doctor?" he asked their navigator.
Nami looked down at him, momentarily taken aback. "I guess it could be both. Any ship needs both either way, but a chef would be more useful for actually edible nutrition."
Johnny looked up from supporting Yosaku. "Did you say you need a chef?"
And that's how they set course for Baratie, the floating restaurant, next.
xXXx
It was a giant fish. The whole restaurant was a giant fish ship. It was also oddly stable on the waters. No gentle rise and fall, just… stillness. It could be that the waters were just calm but Naruto had been on the Merry and back on Baratie enough times to notice the difference.
They'd gotten stuck. Of course. Why wouldn't they? Luffy was an idiot.
Also a chore boy. An idiot chore boy. In a restaurant that would definitely do well without their captain breaking plates and cleaning supplies. Why the owner allowed it all was a mystery. But well… the owner was weird. He had one leg, long braided mustaches, and the tallest hat Naruto had ever seen. Also an attitude like a pirate.
Naruto had seen him berate Swirly Chef for being a womanizer often enough to know he could fight. With his legs. Mainly with his legs. It was kinda cool. The Mustachef and Swirly Chef clearly had a long standing student and teacher relationship. Their fighting styles were so similar. It was like watching a flaring, argument-filled Lee and Gai-sensei moment.
Even if Swirly wasn't at all like a mini clone of Mustachef when the old dude wasn't around.
The first time they met he'd just kicked a marine out of their restaurant for lying to a woman and not knowing wines if the rumors Naruto gleaned from Nami later were to be believed. The ninja only started paying attention when he came to their table after and started giving Nami discounts and everything. Because Nami was a lady. Naruto had been disappointed to not find any ramen on the menu. It had been ages since he got ramen.
But… he wasn't afraid to cheat a little to get it.
He still remembered the horrified eyes of Usopp and Zoro's incredulous face when she fluttered her eyelashes and pouted her pink lips at the cook. The young woman he'd turned into had his whisker marks, long twin ponytails, and an elegant orange white dress with a rather large v-neck.
"Aww, how unfair! Only Nami-chan is getting special treatment!"
With that simple line he got Swirly's attention, affection, and most importantly, a special dish. Nami played along beautifully. He didn't really know why, except the gleam in her eye hinted to saving some beris. He didn't care about Usopp being scandalized, he got his miso pork ramen!
The downside was that transformations drop as soon as concentration fades. And Naruto's concentration was definitely compromised when his cheeks were stuffed with delicious noodles and Nami hit him for a stupid comment. He inhaled everything, exhaled happily, and got promptly picked up by the scruff of his neck and yelled at when Swirly tried to figure out what happened to the beauty.
It was worth it. Even when he got kicked out. And Swirly kept giving him a stink eye the days after.
Swirly's name was actually Sanji but Naruto didn't care… until Luffy told him he was going to be their cook, and why. Naruto could respect someone who went out of their way to ensure nobody starved.
Ugh. He was bored. Reminiscing didn't take the edge off for long. He'd already pranked Luffy's bunk bed. And the supply closet. Usopp was fishing and Zoro lifted heavy stuff for training. Nami… Naruto wasn't actually sure what she was doing but he'd get bonked if he interrupted. Johnny and Yosaku had 'important planning, Little Bro Naruto, go away, shoo'. Boooring.
A door opened. The scent of cigarettes entered his nose. He looked down from his perch on one of the two lower crow's nests of the Baratie. It was Swirly— er, Sanji. Naruto watched him walk to the railing and take a deep drag of smoke, releasing the breath slowly. The ninja slid himself off the crow's nest railing and dropped down. He was still slightly surprised that someone so good at fighting didn't react to the soft landing.
Ninjas probably had different expectations for noticing sneak attacks. From what he'd seen, ambushes and assassinations weren't as popular here.
At least it meant that surprising people was easier.
He tapped the cook's shoulder. Sanji glanced over and frowned when he saw nothing. In between his head turning, Naruto had relocated himself on the railing at the opposite shoulder. Just because.
"Yo."
Sanji turned and was nearly nose to nose with Naruto. The stifled yelp as he flinched backwards made Naruto grin. Then he caught a stronger whiff of cigarette smoke and wrinkled his nose.
"That stinks. Why do you smoke so much?"
The cook stared at him, something unreadable in his eyes. He unceremoniously blew more smoke at Naruto's face.
"Agh— HEY!"
"Heh. I don't expect you to understand. Scram, kid."
"No!"
"I said scram. You're interrupting my break time."
"When else am I supposed to talk to you, huh? Work time!?"
"How about never! Your idiot captain does it enough!"
That was true. Luffy was apparently persistent when you didn't say yes to joining the first time. Naruto went quiet for a moment but didn't leave. He wasn't about to give up a perfectly good time to figure out the cook. And spite was a powerful motivator.
"...Why'd you feed the pirate who didn't pay?" he asked.
Sanji looked like he wanted nothing more than to shove him off and forget it. But he didn't. Instead he slowly took another drag of the cigarette and answered.
"Nobody should know the pain of starving."
Naruto stared at him, feeling respect stirring in his chest. It was one thing to be told and another to find out for himself. And the firmness of Sanji's words made him think he knew what he was talking about.
It reminded him of the times he'd run out of money for food and had to go hungry, back before he knew he could go to Ichiraku Ramen for a meal with only promises to pay back later when he was the Hokage and everyone would acknowledge him.
"You're right," he said after a while of musing. "It's awful to go hungry, nobody should know that."
Sanji shifted out of the corner of his eye, seeming to feel… something? Surprise, maybe.
"You talk like you know that," he said.
Definitely some form of surprise, and some curiosity. Naruto smiled, melancholic, staring out at the wide, wide ocean.
"A bit. When I was a kid nobody liked me and didn't wanna sell me stuff, like food. Well, until I ran into a ramen shop that didn't mind I was… well, me, and gave me stuff when I was hungry and couldn't get food elsewhere," he grinned. "That's why ramen's my favorite food, ya know! It's the best!"
The cook only hummed in answer, glancing at him from the corner of his eye. He didn't try to get him to go away anymore so that was nice.
"...You are a kid, brat."
Nevermind, Naruto didn't like this guy anymore. He huffed, scowling.
"Oi! I'm a teenager!"
"How old?"
He opened his mouth, then closed it. "Uh…"
Sanji let out a laugh. "Cat got your tongue, fake vixen?"
"Shut up! Just because I dunno my age doesn't mean I'm a kid!"
"Uh-huh, sure, kiddo."
"I'm at least sixteen, dattebayo!"
"Whoa, at least make it believable, shorty."
Naruto fumed, cursing whatever thing had de-aged him when he got flown here. Ugh. Sanji's smug grin was too much. He bared his teeth in a faux smile and made a seal. The cook's eyes widened, suddenly apprehensive. Good.
With a poof of chakra smoke there was an orange dressed young woman with a mischievous expression as she studied Sanji's frozen, unsure pose, eyes that took in her form with both hunger and dread. The cook tried to say something sharp but stopped himself with an ' urk' sound.
Naruko giggled, reaching a finger out to tip Sanji's chin up a little.
"Look who's tongue-tied now! Or did the vixen take it?"
"Sh- Shut it, that's cheating!" Sanji got out with visible effort, not sure at all how to handle someone who looked like a grown woman but was actually a young boy.
The woman laughed and her form wavered, proofing back into Naruto who found the whole thing hilarious. Sanji wasn't at all reserved about taking his frustrations on him when he didn't look like a woman and shoved him off the railing into the ocean. Naruto accepted the payback gracefully and let himself plunge into salt water, getting back to the surface still chuckling.
He quickly got himself on his feet and ran up the side of the Baratie to shake himself like a wet dog, getting some revenge on Sanji while at it.
Sanji, who was staring at him like he'd never seen him before, and seeming to wish he didn't just see what happened.
"I'm hallucinating," he said, looking down at his spent cigarette and chucking the remains away. "Gotta get back to work. Stay out of trouble, brat."
"No promises!" Naruto said cheerfully, still dripping wet.
Sanji shook his head as he headed inside, only pausing at the door.
"Oh. If you want ramen again I'll make it."
The ninja stared at him, gobsmacked, before grinning brightly, starry eyed. "You're my new favorite person!"
"You have to pay this time!"
And the door slammed shut.
All in all, Naruto was very pleased with how that had gone.
xXXx
Notes:
Bits:
Naruto: It's great to exhaust myself with triple all-nighters while on night watch!
Usopp: It's great to be exhausted when shooting cannons!
Luffy: It's great when everyone's too tired to stop me!Cannon: mmmm watermelon
Usopp: *demonic screech as he throws it back in storage*
Cannon, Naruto & Luffy: awwwhSexy Jutsu: *exists*
Sanji: *existential crisis*A/N:
I forgot how fun this chapter was for me. Also made me realize I'm more comfortable with writing Naruto now than I was then.Old A/N:
SO I GOT THE CHAPTER DONE!!
Finally.
I finally figured out a way to write Sanji! At least a little. It took super long to get that far. But I got there! Phew! Now the two blondes know each other. Yasss!
We've been waiting for this.
...Honestly, I wanted to write more of this arc before posting but figured it's been way too long to go without a chapter.
I hope you liked it! See ya in the next one and the comment section!Edit:
Neeclamade an awesome art for this chapter!
![]()
![]()
![]()
![]()
Chapter 8: Waves and Fights
Summary:
Split attention is happening and fights appear in multiple places. This might make some waves in the structure of ships and crews alike.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto was confused. He stared at the empty ocean, the blue sky, and the wind in Going Merry's sails. He'd been hiding with his scroll again, trying to figure out more about sealing, specifically the seal he knew but didn't know the purpose of. The one he hadn't tested for instinctual knowledge of how destructive those tests could be if he didn't know exactly what the seal was supposed to do. Then he'd come out from his hidey hole because something felt wrong.
He turned to look at the empty ship, except for the orange haired woman at the helm.
"Nami! Why're we moving? Where's everyone?"
The woman whirled around, staring at him with widened eyes. "Naruto! I thought you were at… Oh no, of course."
She looked pained. Sad. And Naruto thought she might've been crying. He stepped closer, concern for her breaking through his apprehension.
"Are you o- OUCh!" he held his bonked head, glaring up at their navigator. "What was that for!?"
Nami was getting pale. Naruto stared, still confused, as she stepped back and leaned against the white railing heavily. Her shoulders were tight. Was she… trembling?
"Why can't this be easy?" she hissed under her breath.
He made to touch her hand but stopped.
"...Hey, you know we're friends, right?" he asked. "I promised I'll help, remember?"
She breathed deep and smiled at him. That smile was so fake. Naruto shuddered.
"Of course, Naruto-kun, I know. I just took Merry to get her away from the fighting. You should probably go back there to help."
The blond scrunched his nose and crossed his arms, unimpressed. "My clones are already there, whatever's happening… You just wanna get rid of me!"
Nami glared at him and yelled. "So what, you blond, idiotic, annoying BRAT!"
Naruto reeled back, like he was slapped. The navigator's volume was rising.
"I never wanted you around, you're just a means to an end, and I'M NOT LETTING YOU GET IN MY WAY!"
The shout echoed across the blue ocean. Naruto stared, eyes wide. His eyes drifted down. Nami was breathing harshly, one hand gripping the railing. The ninja's hands balled into fists.
"Y'know… that would've hurt…" he started, his eyes fixed on Nami's trembling hands. "But you're clearly lying."
Her breath hitched.
"Nami," he looked her straight into her eyes, blue meeting watery brown. "What's going on?"
xXXx
The clone stared at the chaos that had suddenly brewed up around the restaurant, frowning worriedly at the ocean. Boss was out there, somehow, but since he existed still he was okay. Instead he shadowed Luffy as the captain moved around Baratie, going out to see the attackers.
"Oi, brat, weren't you cleaning up your mess!?" one cook called out from behind him, referring to a prank-gone-wrong in the kitchen entrance floor.
"I am!" he replied snippily, knowing more clones were there.
The cook scoffed at him, but he had better things to do than question him. Not everyone knew what Naruto was capable of here, by design mostly. He'd kept his ability mostly hidden when he deemed it appropriate.
And even if people knew, his job was to pretend Boss was here, even though he wasn't. Boss had wanted to study the scroll in peace. Those thoughts hadn't changed since. He did wonder what was happening with their real counterpart since he sure shouldn't be studying the scroll now.
Then Johnny and Yosaku showed up drifting in the ocean and he realized his Boss was out in the ocean because Nami had stolen the Going Merry. With the Boss still over there. He could see the boat in the distance and wondered if he should still keep up the charade. But since no orders came in the form of new insights, he stayed put.
Don Krieg, the wannabe macho king, was treating his comrades like garbage. Nothing unusual there, even if it made Naruto's chakra boil.
And then he shivered all over, feeling a massive presence suddenly unleash itself, and gaped with the rest of the crew and the cooks at the giant ship being cut in half.
What the— What's going on here!?
xXXx
Naruto was seething. He paced along the deck, muttering and growling to himself, half paying attention to Nami's listless staring. She'd told him about Arlong. About her village being held hostage. Her mission, and her work. Nothing too detailed but well enough he got the picture, and well enough that he could guess at the suffering she'd gone through over the years.
"I'm going to gut him like the fish he is!" he shouted. "That monster's gonna pay!"
"No…" Nami's voice froze him. "He promised. I'm almost done, I just need a little bit more. I don't need you disrupting that!"
The boy clenched and unclenched his fists, scoffing at the ground. He felt agitated. This wasn't how everything usually went. It was complicated and ugly. Constant suffering nobody had put to end yet. It wasn't as convoluted as some other situations he'd gotten into but still up there. If Nami was promised the village for a large sum, it'd be good, but it didn't feel good enough. The shark had still hurt everyone, Nami especially!
"How do you know he's not lying?" he asked instead.
"He told me himself he doesn't break his promises, regarding money," Nami said. "Nobody in his crew has ever disagreed."
"But it's not like a contract written in blood or anything? There's no repercussions if he breaks it?" he pressed.
"That's— I know him, and he takes his word as law!"
"Then any loop—"
"DROP IT!" she yelled, rising up and storming away towards the rearing stick Naruto had recently learned was called the 'whipstaff'.
Naruto looked after her helplessly. He caught the scent of fear and worry under a large pile of stress in the air. He wasn't about to give up on making her reconsider, though. This seemed like a plan that hinged on the benevolence and trustworthiness of a person who was a tyrannical bloodthirsty pirate for goodness' sake! The pirate who was powerful enough to keep a tight grip on a whole village for years!
It didn't seem like she'd be able to listen now. He'd just stick around and make sure the piece of sashimi wouldn't mess Nami up further.
One thing was for sure. He and the Straw Hats wouldn't leave Nami alone at a time like this. He knew it!
xXXx
Zoro was completely and utterly outmatched. The clone had known that since the beginning, yet he could do nothing but watch and hope for a good outcome. It was like the Chunin Exams and Hinata all over again! And this time he knew he couldn't beat the bigger opponent even if Boss was in his place.
Hey, Boss would be glad they remembered Hinata and the exams better now.
The match was completely skewed in the Hawk-Eye person's favor, and Naruto could do nothing. He clenched his fists on the railing. It was like watching an impending explosion. Zoro's strongest attacks were parried aside like mere flies. Yet he kept on fighting.
Honestly, that was pretty standard for Naruto to do. He wasn't used to being on the other side watching someone else do it.
Except here Zoro didn't have a giant fox to bail him out. He grit his teeth as the man was stabbed through the chest, knowing he would be sliced to ribbons if he went in there. And he needed to stay if he wanted to be of any use.
Oh. Right. Jiraiya and summoning that giant toad. He'd used the fox's chakra before… interesting.
Zoro got gutted and he made an involuntary movement forward. He wished Sakura were here. She'd know what to do, she could do something. The conversation of the swordsmen flew in one ear and out the other, even though he knew it was important.
The confrontation ended quickly enough, with Zoro citing honor when he bared his chest to be cut. Immediately, clone Naruto sprang into action with a yell, Luffy launching himself at Hawky, even as the clone dashed into the sea to get their stupid swordsman.
When he got to the surface with the bulk of cut up muscle and heaved him on Johnny and Yosaku's boat, he really started wishing Sakura were here. He grit his teeth and started sorting through whatever he remembered about first aid. Johnny, Yosaku, and Usopp joined him in sorting the man out and he breathed, comforted.
Zoro would be alright, he knew it.
xXXx
Naruto made a bunch of other clones to give Nami help steering and managing their ship. He was still of the opinion that Nami should just ask the crew to give her their aid, but she'd made it clear she would toss him into a barrel and throw him overboard to drift if he suggested that one more time. Not wanting her to lose her trust in him, he stubbornly started helping her instead.
She made them both buns as an apology. He accepted and asked her about her sister. She regaled him with the story of the tattoos she'd gotten to make Nami feel better about hers. Nojiko sounded like a cool boss lady. He told Nami that and was rewarded with a laugh. It was good to hear her laugh after seeing her cry.
Nami asked if he had any siblings.
"Nope. Or… I guess the closest would be Team 7," he said thoughtfully, biting into another bun.
"Sakura and Sasuke?" she asked.
He nodded. "Kakashi-sensei too. We're family, and he's definitely not the father."
"Why not?"
"He's lazy! Always late! He keeps messing with us and whenever we get him to actually teach us he makes it hell!"
Nami laughed at his expense as he indignantly started explaining the shift in the dynamic after their first C-Rank mission, the training camping trip of extreme balance dodging, that time he sicced the other teams at Team 7 in a free for all, the start of his sealing journey, Sakura's stamina training that left her half dead in exhaustion, and the equivalents for all of them to round out weaknesses… And the way they still came asking for more because, curse it all, it was working.
"You miss them a lot," she said quietly when his tone of voice changed to wistful.
He said nothing. It was obvious after all.
"So, whatcha want me to do once we get there?"
She looked thoughtful. At least she wasn't trying to get rid of him anymore.
"Hide, and get your real self to Nojiko."
"...I wanna send a team with you just in case."
Nami glanced at him sharply. Then she sighed, resigned.
"So long as you don't reveal yourself unless I say the word."
He grinned, canines glinting in the light. "No problem."
It wasn't the first time he'd gone undercover as inanimate objects, at least he thought it wasn't. Kunai were easy to become too, and Nami was alright with having some extra knives as transformable allies. She almost regretted saying that out loud to him, lamenting that it made sense to say it. Naruto laughed.
Like that was the most ridiculous thing to ever happen. Ha.
xXXx
Vampire Hawk left. Zoro made a declaration that he'd never lose again before becoming the World's Greatest Swordsman. He was crying. Naruto felt inadequate and respectful, and also wondered why this promise had to be made. So he wouldn't die on them? If that was it, Naruto approved. This was harrowing enough.
Golden Dumbbell dude was still here spouting nonsense though. At the leaving Vampire. Why would he want to fight the Vampire!? That one was pretty chill for someone so strong, and also just wanted to get back to his nap! Hmph. Disrespectful.
Naruto yelped as the World's Strongest Swordsman crashed a giant wave at the Krieg Pirate ship as he disappeared, falling into the ocean. He'd hopped on the railing to give others room to work on Zoro and hadn't anchored his chakra in time. Now he was thankful he hadn't popped and swam to the surface to hear Usopp declaring they'd bring back Nami, and go to the Grand Line next. Luffy's hat flew over his head towards Baratie, getting snatched by a rubber hand.
"Naruto, c'mon!" Usopp called out.
The clone shook his head free of water and climbed to the unsteady surface with effort. "Nah, I'm good! I'm already there!"
"Huh!? What do you mean— oh," Usopp blinked in realization, a tick mark on his forehead. "Cheater!"
Cackling, Naruto rode the still resolving waves back to Luffy's side and gratefully grabbed onto the wood that wouldn't sink his chakra down a bottomless well. This place's ocean was way greedy.
"Those pests, they're coming," Sanji muttered and Naruto turned to look at the decimated fleet full of people.
He guessed they'd only be more determined to get a new boat like this. Too bad for them, the cooks weren't too shabby, Luffy was here, and Naruto was half present. He grinned. This was a fight he was looking forward to.
Also, Luffy got a nice deal of going free from debts if they beat these guys. Win win!
Sanji glanced at him in concern. He was still not really totally a kid, so that was very annoying. These pirates had nothing on the ninjas he'd fought. This wasn't the most dangerous thing to ever happen to him, even at this age, not by a long shot.
xXXx
"Let's steer to the port side, they rarely come there," Nami instructed from her perch as they approached Conomi Islands. "It's a bit of a walk but Merry should be safe."
Naruto hummed in acknowledgement and went to do as asked, eyeing the scenery they'd be entering with appreciation. This was what Nami called home, he should pay attention to it. He wanted to know it well both for her and for the potential fighting that could happen once their crew got here. Although Nami was still a little in denial about that.
Getting Merry in a spot difficult to find through both land and ocean was tricky, but Nami wasn't a slouch in her navigation abilities and this was her home. Naruto was very impressed if he were honest.
They got off and he helped Nami climb the cliff that was the fastest way up. Then they were off towards the apparent orange orchard she had grown up with. It was a relaxing journey, even if he ended up being a pack mule for treasure keeping, which made him resolve to figure out how to make storage scrolls himself again.
"Whoa, they're tall!" Naruto said once they got to the orchard and he saw the 'mikan trees' neatly lined up in rows and rows of green bush with orange splashes.
Nami smiled at him, but the look in her eyes was faraway. "I thought so when I was small too."
He twitched at the reminder he was — looked like — a kid now. Still, he didn't interrupt her when she seemed to be so nostalgic and bittersweet. Kinda like the fruits themselves, at least if all of them were like that one orange he'd gotten his hands on in Wheat Village.
They walked in silence but stopped at a certain patch of land where Nami dug up some earth to drop in the rest of the treasure. Naruto's eyes boggled at the sheer amount of beri in there. It drove home just how desperate, long, and hard Nami's fight for freedom had been.
He understood a little more now why she was reluctant to let go of it.
"Nami!" someone shouted, accompanied by rapid footfalls. "You're back!"
Naruto looked up to see a blue haired woman with a tank top and tattoos running up to them, slowing down as he noticed him peeking around Nami and growing curious instead of excited.
"Oh? Who's this little man? Don't tell me you got a kid without telling me."
"I'm not a kid," Naruto scowled.
Nami shook her head, amused. "Nojiko. This is Uzimaki Naruto, he… tagged along, so he's staying with you until I can figure out what to do about it."
"Oi. I'm helping!"
Nojiko raised a brow, surprise and slight skepticism shining through the gesture. "Huh. Sure, nice to meet you kid."
"I'm not a kid," he repeated more forcefully. "I'm like— over sixteen!"
It was getting tiring, this constant misunderstanding. Back in Wheat Village it had been manageable since he didn't really have any constant to tell him how old he was, so he actually felt like a kid for around one and a half years since he arrived. Then it started to bother him, but in a way he could brush off. Now? Now he was a pirate who knew he'd been a shinobi — practically an adult in the eyes of the law! — at the age of twelve and he knew he'd experienced years after that day.
How many was still very much up for debate but he was slowly uncovering more memories. The distraction clone in the fight at Baratie remembered a lot for him back during that battle before he popped.
By the time he got back to the present from fuming they'd relocated into Nojiko and Nami's house to discuss their courses of action.
One thing that brought hope to the two sisters was that Nami finally had 100 million beri in part thanks to Naruto making more ornate knives from multiple different materials for her to sell at Baratie to fancy pansy customers. This was news to Naruto, who had thought she was still falling just the slightest bit short. It definitely made it more understandable for her to be very reluctant to change the plan now of all times.
"I wasn't completely sure I had it until I double checked just now. I have 100 million and 250 beri saved up," Nami offered as explanation, expression focused but also verging on disbelieving hope. "I can buy the village back!"
Nojiko was verging on tears during that reveal, smiling such a relieved smile that Naruto was having a very hard time staying mad at her at all. He was still worried though, so he didn't share in their joy quite as much.
"How are you delivering it all?" he asked pointedly.
And that sparked an actual planning session for how to liberate Cocoyashi Village from Arlong Park.
xXXx
The battle for the Baratie was on-going in a chaotic burst as the Krieg Pirates boarded the just revealed deck fins that quickly became a fighting arena. Naruto flitted in and out of action, being careful of getting hit, and wished his fellow clones would show up soon. He was running way too low on chakra to create new ones.
These pirates were quite a bit stronger and more coordinated than what they'd previously encountered with the Black Cats. It was a headache when it added the pressure of looking out for the battle cooks who were less experienced.
Sanji wasn't part of them. He was experienced and knocked out more pirates than Naruto himself did. They'd slipped into some rather impressive shows of teamwork together when moments allowed it, especially for the first time they'd fought together. Where Naruto punched, Sanji kicked, and when the other attacked the other was blocking hits for them. Then they'd go their separate ways through the fray after spotting someone else in trouble.
Eventually someone stronger hopped abroad.
Pearl was an annoying dude, and Naruto wished he wasn't the one to deal with it. But Luffy had jumped ship to hang about near Don Krieg and didn't look like he'd come back. Even if stuff in the battle seemed to keep distracting him from the big bad pirate captain. Not that the Gold Dumbbell captain was doing any attacking himself just yet. But Pearl, a round kinda giant person with weird disc armor, was a pain to get around. When Naruto kicked his head forward and he started to bleed he set himself on fire.
Fire that started burning everyone in the vicinity.
What Naruto wouldn't do for a water jutsu right about now. Where was Kakashi-sensei when you needed him!? …Oh yeah, the fight with Zabuza happened with a water dragon in it. What could replace a water dragon? Maybe a cannonba—
A familiar yell caught his attention and he suddenly saw only water as a giant splash landed on top of him and Pearl. He blinked the water away, seeing smoke rise from the other pirate, and remembered the flash of red and blue he saw before the cannonball-like landing in the water.
"You IDIOT!" he shouted as he dove into the water after his captain.
This was the second water rescue he performed today.
He dragged Luffy back to the surface and saw Pearl fruitlessly trying to cause more friction with his embedded pearl cymbal shield things, more frantic by the second as it failed to produce more than a wet squeal. Sanji jumped on him the next second, kicking his head back and causing probably yet another nosebleed. Scratch that, he was unconscious now. During all that, he climbed to the Baratie with Luffy in tow, a Luffy who immediately bounced back after getting out of water.
"Thanks, Naruto!" he said, patting him on the head twice with a grin.
And… really, he couldn't even be mad. So he grinned back. "Don't get launched into the sea again!"
Luffy just laughed, but was cut off by a commotion further down the deck. Where Moustachef was being held at gunpoint.
By Gin.
This situation sparked more tension within the cooks than anything Pearl could have done. Naruto didn't like it one bit.
xXXx
In all honesty, the plan didn't change much. Nami was still going to Arlong Park, except now she had a slab of wood that was worth a lot more than probably any building on the island. The real Naruto was going with her, no arguments. He didn't like this plan but he owed it to Nami's dedication to try it. There was no real risk of death to her, she was too important to the Arlong Pirates, but that didn't mean she couldn't get hurt.
Or any number of things. Not that Naruto was really that great at thinking them through. There were probably so many things he missed. He wished he could consult Shikamaru.
At least he got to provide a subtle way to carry an inordinate amount of money. He glanced sideways at the bag slung over Nami's shoulder.
The three of them, Nami, Nojiko and him, had spent a long while hauling out the treasure into a big bag that they would seal into that seal. It was what he'd been working on on the Merry, the seal he knew but hadn't known what it did. A storage seal was his best guess, and that's what it certainly was after he tried it out. After spending too long staring at the storage seals on his big scroll.
The cinch was trying to work out all the things it was capable of and not capable of. Mostly the mass of the thing they were trying to seal, and if it could be reused or given more items. Answer to the first seemed to be 'just enough for this', the next was a resounding 'yes', and the last a simple 'no'.
What took the most time for him was figuring out how to draw the seal on wood. The added protection it gave to the structure ensured it wouldn't get damaged and burst open so easily in normal scrolls, but adapting it to wood proved challenging. It wasn't like Naruto had any blank scrolls with him. Nami and Nojiko ended up doing most of the heavy lifting at that point, with one clone helping out.
And now they were on their way to Arlong Park, walking side by side silently, Nami with anxious anticipation and Naruto with wary determination.
The building came into view and Naruto transformed into a kunai to hide with the other kunai next to the slab of too much importance. He was depending on sound now to understand what was going on.
There was a kid shouting. A kid with a weapon. Who was pointing it at Nami, apparently. Calling her an Arlong Pirate, trying to avenge his father. Oh. Naruto carefully popped out of the bag, hiding behind Nami to try and limit his visibility from the Arlong Park wall.
"Are you trying to die?" he asked as the boy yelped, pointing his sword at Naruto with wide eyes. "We're going to free the village so that won't happen again, ya know!"
Nami inhaled sharply, cutting a look at him. He knew he had a mulish look on his face. The kid waving a weapon at them scowled.
"I don't believe you! If you could, you would've done it way earlier and Gosa Village would be fine and my Dad wouldn't have died!"
"Look, it's what it is but there's fishmen watching, so you need to get out of here or you're dead," Nami hissed out. "Your Dad wouldn't want that."
"He's dead. And I still don't believe you, pirate!"
He charged. Nami whipped out her staff and knocked him aside easily, hand clutching her bag protectively to her chest.
"Naruto, can you get him out of here?" she asked. "I still have your clones, and someone needs to keep an eye on him."
Naruto stared at the kid, something odd in his gut, then whipped his head to look at Nami. "There's more than one village under Arlong's rule!?"
The hesitation in her eyes gave her away. From the corner of his eye, the kid stood up and started to reach for his sword. Nami nodded slightly. Naruto exhaled, breath sharp. He shouldn't have agreed to this plan. It was incomplete from the start. There would still be an Arlong Park and villages to destroy without Cocoyashi on the list.
"I'll take him. We need to come up with another plan after this, though, Nami. We can't leave it like this!"
And he grabbed the kid's sword, threw him over his shoulders, and started running back. He was angry. Angry that neither of the girls had mentioned this. Furious at Arlong, at everyone who let this happen. He would drop the kid off with Nojiko and hurry back to Nami when he was less likely to blow the whole plan to smithereens himself. He trusted his clones would have it in hand, that they could keep her safe, while he tried to fit this new piece of information into his brain.
If he had his way, they'd raze Arlong Park to the ground like a raging Great Fireball Jutsu.
xXXx
The situation was tricky. Sanji couldn't fight back with the head chef down as a hostage. Luffy followed his lead and so did Naruto, not wanting the Moustachef to die after all this trouble. The chef morale was down and the Krieg Pirates were gaining an upper hand. Something had to be done, and soon.
Sanji was almost down. The other clones better be coming up with a plan!
"You ate your own leg and gave me all the food," Sanji said to the floorboards, rising up with a wet cough. "You saved my life!"
And suddenly Naruto had context for the cook's position on going hungry, with the tirade and declaration of loyalty that spilled out of Sanji's mouth. He looked at Moustachef with a respect he didn't have before. Then his eyes caught something in the doorway, and he started moving more stealthily, slipping through the crowd so he couldn't be seen anymore.
Luffy and Sanji were arguing, but he didn't hear most of it. Something about throwing away a saved life being cowardice.
"Hey, Gin!" he called out.
The pirate glanced his way, and suddenly his eyes widened as he dodged to the side. A kunai had shot towards him from the doorway. He grunted in surprise as the kunai poofed into a plume of smoke, and another kunai was stabbing towards his gun hand from the smoke , forcing it away from the chef's head. The kunai grazed a thin line at the side of his wrist. But then that kunai poofed, and suddenly both of his arms were captured by two blonds with a brown jacket and orange highlights.
"I got your hostage free!" four Narutos chorused, grinning triumphantly.
One was in the crowd, the one who called Gin out as a distraction. One was in the doorway, holding rope and heading for Gin's arms that were now being forced behind his back by the last two.
"THERE'S MORE OF HIM!?" the whole shipful of people yelled.
Everyone was distracted, Sanji staring with elated shock while Luffy was grinning with stars in his eyes. Naruto glared as he noticed a spiky ball of death fly from Golden Dumbell's direction straight towards what was perceived as the strongest fighters on their side. He was the fastest and closest and unable to die.
He rushed forward, jumping towards the ball with all his strength, forcing it to stop where it was but not launching it back towards where it came from. One spike pierced through his torso, and he swallowed, glancing back at Luffy and Sanji to see them safe before he dispersed in a cloud of chakra.
He just hoped they used the rage he saw rising to their faces to end the fight in their favor.
xXXx
"Naruto? What are you doing back— Who is that?" Nojiko was confused as the crying kid banging his hands at Naruto's back was put down in front of her rather roughly.
"Some kid who wants revenge on Arlong," Naruto said darkly, seeming to agree with the kid's sentiment. "I told you to stop hitting me, you jerk!"
"B- But they k- killed—!" the kid hiccuped, fists dropping from Naruto's shoulder to rub at his eyes instead.
Nojiko softened, dropping next to the kid to reach out and rub at his arm. The kid shook and leaned into the contact just the slightest bit. Naruto watched with sympathy, rubbing his shoulder a little. He stepped closer to Nojiko to mutter about leaving the kid in her care and started for the door.
"Wait!" the kid stopped him, looking up with eyes that swirled with emotion and conflict. "I'm… I'm Chabo. If- If you're really going to, you know… I just… Avenge Chabo's Dad for me. Please."
The ninja looked at him, jaw clenching, conflicting thoughts clashing in his head, but right then he knew he would go at Arlong even against Nami's wishes if it meant this could be avoided in the future. He nodded sharply.
"I will. It's a promise!"
And he rushed out the door, leaving his clone instructions to look after the two.
He didn't get far before a familiar fear laden yell echoed from the shore.
"WHY ARE FISHMEN SO FAST!?"
Immediately, he changed course, running full tilt towards Usopp's voice. He jumped over the mikan trees, on a palm tree, and ran down a cliff to the ocean where Usopp and Johnny abandoned ship while Zoro stood up with his injuries on full display and swords in hand and mouth. He called up a few clones and directed two towards the ones who couldn't walk on water and weren't on the boat.
He himself landed next to Zoro and roundhouse kicked one fishman's jaw so they got hurtled back in the water. Sanji would probably be proud.
"Since when did you perfect that technique?" Zoro asked, slicing at the other fishman who growled at them.
"At the Baratie! You got beat before I could show you!" Naruto replied, yelling a battle cry as he punched the fishman trying to climb back on with two clones in unspoken synchrony. "I doubt Usopp realized either!"
"Since when could you walk on water?" Usopp's shout echoed to them, and Zoro snorted in amusement.
Then he grunted as he blocked the other fishman's blows. He quickly got annoyed with that and released a flurry of attacking slices so fast you could barely see them. The fishman choked, coughing up some blood and clutching at his side.
"Sheesh, these guys have strength way above normal grunts," Zoro mused.
Naruto hummed in agreement, strained as he punched and kicked and twirled around the fishman in the waters, dodging upwards strikes from down below and trying to drag the man to the surface. It worked, and he wasted no time in applying a strangle-hold while others punched the lights out of him. That took way longer than usual.
"Endurance is sorta crazy too. But—"
"Yeah, we've seen tougher," Zoro agreed, knocking his opponent over the head so hard his eyes rolled back and he dropped like a rock.
Unfortunately, the exertion caused him to cough, and a drop of blood splashed to the wood of the ship. The real Naruto quickly assigned his clones to figure out how to tie the fishmen up securely and jumped from the water right next to the swordsman. His bandages were running red rivulets. A reminder for exactly who was stronger than these guys.
"Idiot! Don't ruin everyone's hard work!" he scolded, digging for more bandages from his pockets and setting out to figure out how to best bind them again.
He didn't get far before his clones deposited Usopp and Johnny back on board and Usopp snatched the bandages from him after scrambling to stand up. "Gah! We told you not to exert yourself!"
"You threatened to tie me up!" Zoro scowled, wiping blood from his mouth and starting to clean the hilt of Wado Ichimonji.
Oh look, Naruto could finally tell the katanas apart. But more importantly—
"Where's that rope?" he asked.
Johnny and Zoro pointed to the side, and he grabbed it in a bunch to run to his clones and the fishmen. Nojiko and Chabo were gaping at the spectacle from the shore. Chabo was more awed when Nojiko looked something between impressed and horrified.
Naruto dumped the rope on one clone's head who yelled 'oi' but took it anyway to start figuring if it could withstand fishman strength. Then he walked up to the two with a grin and a wave.
"You guys okay?"
Chabo stepped closer. "That was awesome."
Nojiko just shook her head. "No. No, now they're going to freak out and come after us anyway even after Nami buys… No. Now we'll never be…"
The ninja stopped in his tracks, shifting from an adrenaline rush to horrified to determined again. He growled.
"Don't just give up! Just because Plan A doesn't work doesn't mean there isn't a Plan B! You see how easy that was, right?"
Nojiko's eyes looked somewhere far away, not seeing the moment. "These are just grunts. Chabo told me the whole crew turned Gosa upside down. Literally upside down. Arlong's crew is strong, people have tried and—"
"Look, we've got back-up coming too, and they're plenty strong. Our captain beat the Krieg Pirates! We can do this!"
Blue hair dropped forward as the lady bowed her head. "...Nami won't forgive you."
Naruto flinched, glaring at the ground. His fists clenched. Then unclenched, hands falling useless to his sides.
"...Sometimes the people who don't want help need it the most," he said quietly.
Nobody said anything for a moment. Chabo stared between them with wide eyes.
"Uhhh, Naruto?"
It was Usopp. Everyone turned around to stare at the three people who were also involved in this conflict. Johnny was awkwardly pushing up his sunglasses, looking anywhere but the argument. Zoro stared at them intently, still cleaning out his sword, brow cocked to show his interest and confusion. Usopp's brow was crinkled, eyes flicking between everyone.
"What's going on?"
xXXx
The Narutos holding Gin down watched as the clone pretending to be Boss blocked the morningstar-head looking spike ball and disappeared in a puff of smoke. The deck froze.
"Was that a clo—" someone muttered but was cut off by two loud yells of rage.
"DID YOU JUST KILL A KID!?"
"DON'T TOUCH MY CREWMATES YOU BASTARD!"
Sanji looked like he was figuratively on fire, wanting to rush over, while Luffy outright stretched out his hand and rocketed himself at the Golden Dumbbell. The clones shared a look.
"...Didn't they just see us here?" one of them asked.
Mustauchef chuckled, levering himself up off the ground to lean on the wall, broken peg leg on full display. "You can go join him in the assault. I'll keep an eye on this young man."
Gin was oddly quiet. Narutos stared between them before finally nodding and rushing back into the thick of things. The old man better not become a hostage again. One of them was stopped by Sanji grabbing the back of their hoodie.
"You're okay?" he looked him up and down. "What was that!?"
"Clones! Boss is off with Nami!"
He shrugged Sanji's hand off, leaving the cook angry to cover up embarrassed concern. The clone rushed over the water after his counterparts and Luffy. Their captain had already punched his way through a giant spike cape and his hand was bleeding, the reckless— Couldn't he have taken those projectiles to puncture it all? There had to be better plans out there!
Either way Don was down but getting up, and now took out a giant spear that exploded Luffy away. Suddenly the clones were playing 'catch the captain' if Luffy didn't find somewhere to land. The second explosion the three managed to catch him before he hit water, bouncing on the water surface after the resulting waves.
Luffy blinked up at them. "Eh? Didn't you explode?"
"The clone exploded!" the trio shouted, tempted to throw the idiot in the waves he caused.
But well, he was their idiot.
"GIN!" Don Krieg called out, having gotten a break. "Get up and continue the take over!"
Eyes swiveled to the tied up pirate under Red Leg Zeff's bad foot. The man twisted away and rolled to his feet, trying to get free of his binds and reach his tonfa weapons but Moustachef and Sanji reached him first, one kicking his legs from under him and the younger slamming him to the ground to keep him from moving again.
"...Sorry… Don…" he grunted out. "...I can't."
"Really? I've seen you fight, Gin! I've picked you because you CAN! What's STOPPING YOU this time!?" Don Krieg roared.
There was a glint in the sunlight. Tears. The demon man Gin was crying.
"...Don, they saved us," he said, voice thick. "Can't we, just this once, let this ship go?"
Gasps rang out around the Dumbbell pirates. Don Krieg's still frame was menacing. His eyes shadowed.
"Fine. If you won't, then I will. You're no longer one of mine!" he lifted up a cannon out of his repertoire. "Everyone else, take out your masks!"
Masks. Masks. Naruto saw gas masks going around. Which meant poison. By now they'd gotten Luffy on a piece of a floating ship. One clone stepped up.
"Luffy, throw me at it!"
A rubber hand wrapped around his midsection and drew him into a nauseating circle, just as a missile was fired into the air.
"Gomu Gomu no… SLINGSHOT!"
And he flew, tracking with his eyes, grabbing the ball of destruction from midair and falling with it through his arc, downwind, where it couldn't harm anyone except the clone. Everyone watched the blur of brown and orange hit the water in an arc, and the resulting geyser of an explosion resulting in a pillar of gas rising up into the atmosphere. Away from everyone.
"Well now he's killed two of us," one Naruto muttered. "Or did we kill ourselves?"
"Got to be careful to leave some eyes for the Boss here," the other said.
Luffy ignored them, glaring at Don Krieg. Sanji was saying something to Gin but it was too quiet to hear over the chaos of other people's yells and cheers.
"HEY, GIN! DON'T YOU DARE DIE TO THIS MAN!" Luffy shouted. "NO ONE LIKE HIM SHOULD BE A CAPTAIN!"
"YOU DARE MOCK ME!?" the Dumbell roared again. "COME FIGHT IT OUT, YOU BRAT!!"
One Naruto groaned and the other laughed when Luffy stuck his tongue out at the man. He launched himself into the fray with the pirate again and the clones tensed, ready to help out when needed.
Luffy was a reckless fighter, unconcerned with death or his own safety as he tanked attack after attack and launched himself at the walking arsenal heedless of the tricks up his sleeve. Naruto only had to catch him once, acting as a slingshot station for Luffy to get back to the fight quickly. They also threw some kunais out to distract the man at crucial moments, saving Luffy from two big explosions to the face.
Soon, Dumbell's spear broke.
After that, there was a chip in his armor.
Then, the whole armor burst into pieces.
And both captains were falling into the ocean, with Luffy in a net and Krieg unconscious.
The two clones cursed as they rushed out to help.
"We should've made him promise!" one yelled.
"Would that have helped!?" the other demanded.
Either way, they dropped beneath the waves to save Luffy from his reckless self. Naruto wondered if this is what it was like to be friends with him sometimes.
He had a feeling Team 7 would say yes.
The ones above the waves were left reeling, thinking about what happened and what would happen next.
xXXx
Notes:
Nami: oh how I wish I could stay, if fate wills it I want to meet you aga-
Naruto: Are you saying goodbye to thin air when I'm right here??
Nami: *internal screaming*Sanji: *pinches himself* *blinks rapidly*
Sanji: …The brat can actually walk on water.Nami, clutching her plan to her chest: hissssss!
Naruto: Look, you're clearly thinking this is important, and you're right, but
Nami: HISSSSS!!!Luffy: *realizes he has somebody to catch him if he falls in water* I'm a wannabe cannonball!
Clones: Are we sure he isn't us?
Old A/N:
YES! Chapter!This was surprisingly fun to write once I got into a flow. It took multiple flows over multiple months but I finally did it! That said, this hasn't gone through nearly any proofreading so you're on your own in distinguishing all my ramblings. If anyone wants to do that for me they're welcome. I'm not going to change all of my typos before most of them are found though, if ever. Times are changing and I won't have as much free time in the future.
I really hope to get through this arc before having to slow down production, if I have to do that at all. It's already slow enough.
Thank you for all of your comments, they've carried me through writing this whole fic. I reread them when I feel stuck and sometimes that helps. And when it helps, it helps a lot. See you all in the comments, and the next chapter!
Chapter 9: Changing Ownership
Summary:
Sanji leaves Baratie with them. Nami buys Cocoyashi. The crew is coming together, towards the storm that is Arlong Park.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto finished cleaning up his prank and was trying to get a taste of the soup Luffy was eating (He'd been offered his own plate but that wouldn't be fun, would it? Plus he didn't need it as a clone…) when Yosaku crashed onboard Baratie in a freaky panda shark, telling them where Nami was headed. Naruto was pretty sure that Boss knew Merry left Baratie by now, but there was no telling if they'd gotten to their destination just yet, not when it had taken a while for Yosaku to get back here.
By then it was only a matter of convincing Sanji to come with them. Because Luffy was a gentleman and wouldn't actually force anyone to join his crew. It turned out to be surprisingly easy, since after hearing Nami was heading towards danger and that they were leaving as soon as possible, he told them he'd come along. Because all of them had 'crazy dreams' too. Heh.
"LET'S MEET AGAIN ONE DAY, YOU GOOD FOR NOTHING BASTARDS!"
The goodbye was fast and tearful and full of insults, and Naruto could tell it was perfect for the cooks of Baratie.
xXXx
Nami stared defiantly at the quiet Arlong crew, still in the wake of her declaration. Nobody shifted, except for the looks being sent her way. Of disbelief, of anger, of neutral acceptance. Arlong himself had his eyes shadowed by the rim of his hat, a feat when the flap was turned up. Definitely didn't have the same effect as Luffy. The coolness factor just wasn't there, and Nami had spent too much time with Naruto lately to think like that.
"'Make good on your deal', you say?" Arlong said into the silence.
Shark teeth glinted as he smiled. A wide, deviously amused thing that never failed to make Nami feel like less than. She knew her place in this crew was that of a pet, a useful animal to be paraded around and made to work. Sure, she could come and go, but she was like a stray that had to always find its way back home, nice and quiet, or the owners would punish her by holding everyone else from her village hostage.
No more. She'd put an end to it. This was her last ray of hope. No marines or bounty hunters managed, and like she was going to send her friends against this monster knowing they would die.
"Yes. 100 million beri for Cocoyashi Village. I've gathered that amount now, and ask that you honor your promise," she said calmly, not backing down an inch.
Arlong took a moment to take that in. Then he stood from his throne, all muscle and tough scales and towering above her like she was miniscule. His smile wasn't a happy one, more like a grimace than anything. He gestured at Kuroobi, who nodded and walked away, before stepping up in front of her. She looked up at him fearlessly.
But her stomach was churning. This moment was one she'd been waiting for for a very, very long time.
"Shahahaha! And it only took you eight years! A deal is a deal, and I never break promises involving money," Arlong laughed, looking down his nose at her. "Where is this treasure so we can count it out?"
With faintly trembling hands that she willed not to shake uncontrollably, Nami took out the wooden slab from her shoulder bag, hand brushing against one kunai in reassurance. For both the clone and herself. Truthfully, she was glad Naruto insisted on coming along, even if the real one was out there helping the poor kid from Gosa Village. An escape for if the transaction didn't go as smoothly as hoped was a lifeline that kept her calmer than any mantra or breathing exercise could.
She heard some fishmen scoff. Probably insulted by the block of wood. She didn't blame them, Naruto was rather impossible to comprehend at times. And impressive. This also worked as an intimidation tactic. An ability none of them had, under Nami's control. One that could work as a bargaining chip or a bluff. A bluff to swallow one of them up and not let them out unless they followed through on the deal.
Honestly, she wished it could work like that. It would make the whole thing safer.
Nami placed the seal down and took one kunai out. She could almost feel the clone's reluctance as she cut a small line across her thumb. Then she spread the blood across the complex lines of ink and stepped back as smoke exploded out. Some yelps were heard here or there and she quickly stepped into the clearing smoke to grab the wooden slab away.
In its place was a sack bursting with beri and treasure. All her hard work, just sitting there. Waiting for its purpose. For Arlong to claim it and free her and her loved ones.
"Ooh what!? The slab has turned into treasure!" Hachi yelled, tentacles flapping about in shock.
Similar murmurs flew around here and there, some wondering if it would turn into wood again, but most saw the item in Nami's hand. Arlong's expression was greedy as he crouched down to inspect the bag.
"Chew, Kaneshiro, count it all," he ordered, grinning sharply at Nami. "That's an interesting item you've picked up."
Oh, she knew, even if it was more like an interesting ally. She said nothing though. There was nothing to say, only time to wait and prepare. She needed this to go her way.
"If this is everything, and I trust it is, we'll go to the village to announce the news," Arlong said, still grinning the same empty grin. "Congratulations, Nami."
She shivered. This was going well. It was exactly what she hoped for. Everyone would be safe now. Arlong would stay where he was and Cocoyashi would thrive after years of stricter than strict taxation. She was fine.
But why, then, did the whole transaction fill her with foreboding?
xXXx
Sanji plated three meals for four people on a small boat with no easy kitchen area and wondered why he joined this insanity again.
"You're sure you don't want food?" he asked the clone — clone! — of Naruto.
It was the only clone aboard since the second one 'popped' to give more information to the 'original', however that worked. The clone swung his feet over the ocean where he was sitting atop the bowsprit, salivating at the prospect before shaking his head.
"Nah, save it for Boss! Aren't resources short out here?"
"Well, yes…" Sanji agreed and breathed out, absently watching the cigarette smoke drift away in the wind.
Now that he was thinking further, he wouldn't have restaurant resources for cooking anymore. Food would spoil easier, many devices could straight up be missing, and restocking wouldn't happen by just sending out shipping requests to towns and dealers they knew. Hmm. Tricky but not impossible. He was actually relishing the challenge of such a thing. Ideas swirled in his head.
Ah, yeah, this is why I left, he reminded himself, to experience a new adventure and find the All Blue.
He reminded himself of this fact harder as Luffy bounced to the bow of the boat and almost sent glasses and plates tumbling off the table. He caught them and found himself missing the steadiness of Baratie as waves bobbed the boat some more.
And for Lady Nami, he grumbled in his mind, immediately melting as he remembered his daydream of Nami being a mermaid.
Yosaku was being really insistent on Nami being connected to those fishmen earlier, so that was why. He had steadfastly ignored Luffy's atrocious attempts at drawing a mermaid, ones that left Naruto curled up on the planks laughing his head off. What a Captain he had. Speaking of…
"Heey, Naruto-copy, do you poop?" his Captain asked.
The clone stopped swinging his legs, face twisted into an odd expression that shifted to miffed pretty quickly.
"I don't need to and don't want to know," he said forcefully and pointed at Luffy with dramatic denial when it looked like he was about to ask again.
Yosaku and Sanji sat at a table and watched Luffy pout before trying to ask again, except Naruto launched himself at the straw hat boy and tried to block his mouth in any way he could. It was… amusing. He heard Yosaku sigh morosely next to him as the boat shifted again at their tussle.
Sanji had pity and decided to defuse the situation in a way he learned by observation of the crew that dragged him away from home.
"If Luffy's not eating then—"
With a flash the rubber man extracted himself from Naruto, who yelped and almost fell into the ocean, and sat by the table as though nothing happened. His hand immediately grabbed for his plate and the food, humming in absolute bliss at the taste.
It didn't stroke Sanji's ego. It didn't.
Naruto stared enviously from where he clung to the railing. He didn't break and ask Sanji to cook more, though. He was a little impressed. Only a little. Naruto was a tiny bugger and didn't deserve the credit.
Of course, then a giant sea monster chose to rise out of the water in front of them.
"Whoa," they all said, as though from one mouth.
Well, almost all of them. Yosaku was screaming bloody murder about sea monsters. It was getting shrill, so he put a pinky in his ear to block it out.
"That's a big cow fish," Naruto stated the obvious, except…
"No, I say that's a hippo," Sanji disagreed.
"Do you not see the spots!?"
"It's a cow that swims, isn't that a hippo?"
"No!? Hippos are gray!"
"Have you seen a hippo before?"
"No! I mean, they don't look like that!"
"Then how do you know—"
Yosaku fell on his knees between them, almost sobbing. "They don't care, 'course they don't care, we're gonna die 'cause of a hungry Grand Line monster, 'm sorry Johnny…"
A cannonball hit the sea hippo between the eyes. It yowled out a bellowing moooo and turned to glare at a… marine ship. A snort of hot air escaped its snout. The snout had a giant gold ring hanging out of it, which Sanji hated to admit lent more credence to Naruto's cow theory. Either way, a marine ship. If Sanji was to be a pirate now he'd have to think of those colors and symbols as the enemy, wouldn't he?
Well, he hadn't had fond feelings for them before either. Not a huge hardship.
"ARE YOU ALRIGHT, TRAVELERS?" someone abroad yelled. "DO NOT WORRY, FOR COMMODORE PUDDING PUDDING WILL SAVE YOU!"
…Seems like the marines didn't get the memo.
They proceeded to watch the sea cow dive for an attack, rocking the bigger ship enough to cause a big wave heading straight for them. Cannonballs glanced off of the thick hide. Someone fell overboard. Yosaku cheered them on, in a desperate way that said he didn't want to be the one fighting a giant sea hippo thank you very much.
"Loud," Naruto muttered. "We'd be fine without help too."
Oh, come on, Sanji didn't want to agree with the fake vixen brat so soon after an argument. Especially since the wave reached them and almost capsized their boat. The food was mostly saved thanks to their quick reflexes, but some of Luffy's portion flew into the waves.
"MY FOOD!"
The pure annoyance on Luffy's face sent small shivers down Sanji's spine. He wasn't sure if it was from anticipation or traces of fear, but either way he approved. Nobody wasted food on his watch like this. He rose with the straw hat boy he called Captain and prepared to jump into the fray.
"Give it a rest!" he yelled, kicking the sea hippo in the chin just as Luffy's stretchy arm pulled the cow in his direction, coincidentally getting it away from body-slamming the marine ship to oblivion.
A bit of rough and tumble later the sea king co— hippo was bobbing up and down in the water, belly up. The marine infantry aboard their ship gaped and exclaimed things Sanji was too busy thinking to hear. In fact, he was thinking of the best person to kick in the head for giving them such a hard time and shooting this maybe hungry creature before trying to feed it.
Just as he found a disheveled and completely soaked marine in a coat and weird haircut, another marine ship pulled up. From there a man — Sanji swore he had whiskers for a mustache — started yelling at the other high-up officer Pudding Pudding. He gathered they were exchanging duties and that the lower ranking Captain Whiskers was taking over the other branch's current mission. He was distracted from that by Luffy tapping his shoulder.
"Sanji, hey Sanji, can you cook this?"
'This' was the sea cow they were currently standing on. The creature groaned and Sanji heard a roar he just knew was a grumbling stomach from under their feet. He could feel the rumbling too. It gave him an idea.
"I could but… Should we see if we can bribe it to get us to Nami-swan faster?"
Luffy was all for it. Yosaku less so. Naruto just laughed and laughed and laughed as Sanji went to cook up their bribe. He shifted to whooping in joy when the idea worked and they started zooming towards Conomi Islands. Sanji couldn't deny the smug grin on his face at their looks, giving food pieces when the sea king went the right way and threatening to kick it for trying to buck them off.
Carrot and the stick tactics for the win here.
xXXx
Nami walked with purpose, ahead of Arlong and as small a group of fishmen as she'd been able to negotiate, towards her home with the most important news the village had ever heard since the past eight years. That they were finally free. Cocoyashi Village grew closer with every step, and soon enough she could see they'd been noticed. People ushered children and women away if they could be persuaded and the bravest ones who had grown spines of steel during Arlong's rule were gathering to welcome them.
Gen, her father in all but blood, stood proudly at the front. She caught a glimpse of Nojiko's familiar light blue hair running towards them in the distance, but her attention was firmly on everyone else she had given up her blood, freedom and tears for to save. It felt surreal, walking to them with the news she succeeded.
She still had to explain. She still had to tell them the truth of why she joined Arlong, but her village could finally be free.
Maybe she'd have time to hope and dream again. Maybe she'd finally draw maps for herself soon. But it was still too early to give those thoughts root, too early to count the privileges gained before the damages.
There was an official document — a pirate made one but an acknowledgement of the transaction still — rolled up in her hand.
The crowd was close enough now that she could see the confusion and well hidden fear in their glances and subtle shifting movements. Gen had an unreadable look beneath the rim of his hat. But she could remember his love for her, even in these eight years he believed she betrayed them. She focused on him, most of all, to keep the flood of emotions swirling inside her at bay.
Arlong stepped beside her, mouth in a sharp smile he most likely didn't mean. "We have an announcement to make, Cocoyashi!"
A webbed scaly hand swung to the side, gesturing to her, and Nami didn't flinch. She was too used to keeping her front spotless in front of these bloodthirsty pirates. Her thieving career left her with incredible poker skills.
"Our Nami here—" he drawled and oh how she wanted to show her distaste for those words. "—has made a deal with us. Lucky for you lot, she made good on her end today."
Murmurs spread through men and people at the windows turned to one another. To Nami's surprise there seemed to be… hope on more than a few faces. She shifted her attention to Gen again and realized the emotion lurking behind his stony look was pride. Her heart lurched. Did he— Did they—
"The deal was for the ownership of Cocoyashi Village. She could buy this muddy hole for a hundred million beris, and now she's done it! She's no longer a part of my crew!"
The hated hand she'd cried on when he made his deal with her pushed her forward to tell her home that they were free. With shaky legs and the steadiest hands she could make herself have she took the scrolled up paper and unfolded it for everyone to see. The handmade contract on cartography paper stated, with big letters, that Nami of Cocoyashi was now the owner of Cocoyashi Village, as acknowledged by Arlong Pirates for as long as their crew existed.
Those murmurs became hushed conversations and disbelieving laughs and—
"SHE DID IT!" a kid yelled from a doorway, running up to his father. "NAMI DID IT!"
More and more cheers and yells rocked the people, her people, and Nami felt overwhelmed as she walked away from her prisoners and towards them all, and all of them knew. She didn't know how, she didn't know when they figured it out, but all of them knew she'd worked for their freedom and supported her. Because Gen was crying and walking towards her and had his arms out for a hug and she felt like crying too and Nojiko—
Nojiko must have told them. Of course she would! And kept it secret because the pressure would have been immense… silly Nojiko, Nami already pressured herself hard enough to account for the entire village!
Where was she? Where was her sister? Was she watching?
Nami pulled away just enough to blink her tears away and she found the woman who got a tattoo just so Nami wouldn't feel ugly and defiled at the back of the crowd, smiling a bittersweet smile, and Nami smiled back with a bit more sunshine because while Bellemere was gone their village was now free! Two tears dropped down her face before her vision cleared enough to look for Naruto, without whom this wouldn't be possible. He didn't pop out immediately, but her eyes found another kid a few steps away from Nojiko.
The kid from Gosa Village. The one village that couldn't pay their tribute and got turned upside down yesterday, whose survivors slipped into other villages or fled or… died. His father was dead because of Arlong, and he was glaring at the fishmen with the same hate she felt for the one who killed her mother, and her stomach rolled and squeezed.
He turned to look at her and the expression on his face… it shifted to something wounded. Grief and anger and desperate jealousy, a pleading look they knew wouldn't get either anything. Platitudes did nothing for someone she couldn't save, couldn't include in her last hopes and efforts.
Arlong rules at least nineteen other villages.
Guilt bubbled up, along with the helplessness she felt since the start of Arlong's invasion.
There's nothing I could do, she wanted to say. I couldn't risk anyone else.
But hadn't she risked many while struggling to gain any wealth and losing hope, trying to kill Arlong herself in increasingly hopeless ways while knowing he could retaliate on everyone she knew? Why couldn't she come up with a better plan? Why hadn't she risked more, looked for every alternative that might set them up for a successful overthrow of power?
Had she gotten stuck in her thinking when this one deal had been the only thing that seemed to leave tangible results in her hands? Arlong had probably planned it that way. Offered this ray of hope so she worked without complaint, wouldn't risk throwing the chance away for worse odds of success, wouldn't think of anything beyond the goal of setting her village free. He needed her work, so he had to motivate her.
It made her realize— They weren't out of turbulent waters yet.
She swept her eyes over the crowd once more, stopping at a head of blonde below shoulder-level. Naruto stared back at her, blue eyes pinched with determination. Something lurked behind there though, something she dreaded. The relief of the people around her suddenly felt… empty.
"ENOUGH!" Arlong roared, and this time… Nami flinched.
Everyone fell quiet. There was pressure in the air, a sinister presence. One she had become familiar with over the years.
It was the pressure felt when Arlong was truly angry.
She turned, dreading what she would see. There was a new fishman on scene, looking darkly satisfied and also angry… and beat up. There was a mean cut on his shoulder and soot covered his side. Like from an explosion. Arlong wasn't smiling anymore. She shivered. That was never, ever a good sign.
A picture formed in her mind and she knew what lurked behind Naruto's eyes now. Behind Nojiko's bittersweet smile.
Sorrow. Sorrow for her ruined plan. Regret for letting it happen.
"It has come to my attention…" Arlong started, paused to control his voice, and started again. "It has come to my attention that some present… have attacked the fishmen in my crew. This cannot stand… Nami. As the owner of Cocoyashi, I demand the reparations from you. Or your property suffers the consequences."
…At that moment, something in Nami snapped. Because she knew now, without a shadow of a doubt, that as long as Arlong was the ruler around these islands, her home would never truly be safe.
And some of it seemed to be Naruto's fault.
The rest was hers.
She should have seen this storm coming years ago.
xXXx
Notes:
Zeff to Sanji about life debts: We tried this your way
Sanji: No we didn't
Zeff: I did it in my head and it didn't work
Sanji: FINENami: When in doubt, dangle juicy new tricks in front of your abuser
Nami: …haha I'm in dangerPudding Pudding: Have no fear, civilians, for I am here!
Sanji and co: *beat Momoo with ease*
Pudding Pudding: *beet red* …Understandable, have a nice day.
Pudding Pudding: *dying from embarrassment* Captain Nezumi, fancy seeing you here, I shall leave thee to thy task post-haste—!Nami: *tries very hard to ignore the shark nipping at her heels*
Nami: …I can't tell what you're thinking, what are you thinking??
Arlong: I followed a plan, but it didn't follow me back, so I unfollowed it.
Nami: NEVERMIND I DIDN'T WANT TO KNOW
Old A/N:
That moment when your clone is having the time of his life while you are worried about irreparably damaging a friendship.One day short of a full year, I finally post a new chapter. But hey, at least I finally figured out how I want like over half this arc to go at least! So it shouldn't take a year to finish another one.
I'm really earning my Slow To Update tag.
If you're still here following this, I'm impressed by your tenacity, and thank you for your patience. These characters are still fun to write!
Chapter 10: Of Course We Will
Summary:
Some heavy exchanges, with lives and hearts.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto saw the moment Nami resigned herself to taking all of the consequences onto herself. Her expression shuttered, the former overwhelmingly relieved and accomplished look disappearing into quiet despair. He hurt for her. There was no time to meet up before she made her deal, no time to warn her, just no time. The clones she had would be too revealing under these conditions and he wanted as few tricks of his as possible revealed before the inevitable fights. He still intended to save all the villages Arlong had under his rule and knew that would destroy Nami's plan, but he also knew he hadn't wanted it to come to this kind of place.
A place where the crew Nami joined ended in blows with the pirates before she could secure her victory.
He hoped Usopp, Zoro and Johnny would get here quickly. Before Nami did something stupid. He, Chabo and Nojiko only got back so fast because they weren't needed to secure hostages and look for stragglers. Well, he was securing hostages and looking for stragglers with clones, these fishmen were physically way stronger than their ropes could manage, thank everything for sealing techniques, but that was beside the point. It looked like one straggler was still missing, if he got here to inform Arlong.
Nami extracted herself from among the villagers and stepped in front of them. "What do you need, Arlong."
Her voice was… Naruto didn't know how she could sound so coldly furious and wretched and calm. Nobody dared breathe too loud lest the moment shatter into relentless violence.
To be honest, Naruto was sorely tempted to escalate right now but— but the village. They were all basically hostages. It reminded him of not-so-long-ago when he joined the newly minted Straw Hat Pirates. Except this time the opponents were stronger, faster, and capable of pursuing their hostages even if he got them away from the immediate threat area, and that would leave him unable to protect them. Downside of so many clones was how thin his chakra was spread, and the time it took to replenish wasn't worth it here.
Besides, Cocoyashi had a bigger population compared to Wheat Village. It just— wouldn't work.
He was trying everything he could to convince himself it was a bad idea.
Arlong grinned. It was not a nice smile, not at all. There was no joy in it. Just a shark smelling blood.
"If you're not giving up those who hurt my people, I need maps, Nami. Come back with me and your village stays safe!"
Immediately the village tried to react in protest, Naruto with them. Nami held up a hand, and she took one more step towards the man who exploited her for eight entire years. No way was he letting this happen, but he didn't want to disrupt Nami's authority over her decisions more than necessary.
"How many?"
The grin sharpened more. "The entire East Blue, for starters. Islands, ocean floor and currents, common weather patterns."
Nami's form was stiff as a bowstring as she breathed steadily, heavily controlled. Her head bowed the slightest bit, teeth grinding together. Naruto knew, knew, that it was at least a year more work on her shoulders, and the indefinite amount of time didn't leave her any hope of having the freedom she craved.
"Fine. The East Blue," she agreed. "So long as you and yours don't step near Cocoyashi or harm it in any way for any reason!"
Arlong held out his hand and Nami's expression twisted further.
"It's a deal. Pleasure doing business with you, Nami."
She reached out for the hand that was thrice the size of hers, selling herself to servitude for the safety of everyone else. No. No.
"HOLD IT!"
Two voices, yelling in chorus. One was the scarred dude Nami hugged. The other was… Usopp. He was stationed a ways away near the road that led out of the village towards the shore and forest. He had Zoro and Johnny with him. There were the four fishmen that attacked them at the shore, tied up, sore, and unconscious from the fight. Zoro was, impressively, holding them all at swordpoint.
"LET NAMI GO OR WE KEEP THESE ONES!"
Naruto could hug them for the timing! He looked at Nami and—
She had a terrified look on her face. He saw the decisions flashing across her expression, of whether to throw her friends in danger or include them in the village as a whole. The realization she couldn't do either. Just deal with their decisions.
"NO! Let them go! I'll be fine!" she yelled, voice cracking. "Just leave this island and never come back!"
The scarred man, the seeming leader of the village, stepped up and stared her in the eye. "That's where you're mistaken, Nami. You haven't been fine for years, and we're done with letting these fishmen control us. Release my daughter at once, Arlong!"
The Pirate Captain had been silent until now, the unnerving smile turned into a grimace, but the glare he had in his eye was renewed.
"Well now, I was trying to be generous here, but you've forced my hand. Arlong Pirates, aim."
Guns were drawn and loaded at the villagers in an instant. Nojiko covered Chabo with her body but she was one of the closest people to the guns, having rushed forward when Nami was reached for. Gen also had a gun aimed at him. They were aimed at seven people as a whole, but targets could be switched fast. Naruto tensed, ready to summon clones for everyone's defense, but knew from experience that bullets would mostly fly through his clones instead of stopping them. Any move here was risky.
"Now that we both have hostages, I propose a trade," Arlong intoned. "One of my men for one villager. Nami stays."
There were cries of fear and anger. That left three people to be shot at freely. Naruto could confidently save three, he was sure. But the shark had a hand on Nami's shoulder. Right atop her tattoo, as if reaffirming his claim. He hated Arlong.
He hated even more when the fishman gave a signal and a bullet was fired before any of them could react.
Nojiko cried out.
"NO!"
That was Naruto, Nami and the scarred man, and Naruto was already rushing towards the blue haired woman who clutched her shoulder. He crossed fingers and quickly assigned the resulting clones to distract the shooters and get as many out of range as he could. Chaos descended. Fishmen started attacking and Naruto defended and kept an extra close eye out for Nojiko and the scarred man. Usopp tried to shoot some of the guns out of their hands but fishmen were strong.
"Chabo, don't!" Nojiko shouted.
Naruto whipped his head up from amongst the fighting to see the boy charge at Arlong, getting intercepted by a fishman and suddenly Arlong too had a hostage. Two if you counted Nami. The people froze. A scream and yelling to stop from Zoro and Usopp's direction startled everyone.
Fishmen froze too. One of theirs had a sword stabbed through an arm, and Zoro looked ready to cut through the entire thing if the fighting continued.
Over half the villagers had fled and were hiding or running away into the forest, fleeing in too many directions to pursue. Many had a clone with them to help keep people safe. The few who were actively in the village also had protection in the form of clones. That only left Chabo and Nami.
Naruto suppressed a grin to not give anything away.
Arlong chuckled lowly. Like many things with this man, it wasn't a good thing.
"Seems we're at an impasse—" he started, but then Chabo disappeared into smoke in their hands and a clone was in his place.
Nami was still there, under Arlong's hand. Naruto cursed under his breath as a wave of dizziness swamped him for a second. A clone had poofed trying to switch with her… and it felt like trying it with a trained ninja…
Oh. He remembered now. There was a reason kawarimi wasn't widely used against opponents, or people and living things in general. Naruto was an exception with his insane chakra levels and usage of clones for the deed, but even then it was iffy, even with civilians. The more chakra, the more will, the more risk there was. It was good to know Naruto would probably suffer heavy injury or die if attempting to switch with Nami, or Luffy and Zoro for that matter, but right now he really, really wished it had worked.
At least Arlong wasn't willing to hurt Nami as a hostage even if pushed too far because he needed her.
He hoped. He very much hoped. But Naruto had to take charge. A clone boldly stepped forward.
"Now we're at an impasse," the clone said lightly, hiding danger beneath his tone.
The fishman holding the hostage-swapped-clone squeezed the clone tight in frustrated anger, putting rib-breaking strength into it with a snarl. The clone let out a grunt before poofing. Arlong's killing intent was nothing to scoff at, but Naruto had felt worse. Orochimaru was— he ignored the returning memory, even as he realized killing intent felt fundamentally different here. Not as present. More like an inkling.
"Who… are you, human scum?"
The clone shifted into a more serious stance, glaring. "Uzumaki Naruto. Nami's friend."
Nami's face screamed idiot at him, but Naruto ignored it because he had a plan and he knew with a hundred percent certainty Nami wouldn't like it. Arlong clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed, but also interested. That was good.
"Friend, eh? You've made some interesting friends, Nami," Arlong tightened his grip enough that Nami winced and all the Narutos scowled in sync. "Tell me, Naruto, why I shouldn't raze this village to the ground for what you and your companions have done to my men?"
"Dude, we still have hostages, be careful how you talk," Naruto snarked. "Nevermind that Cocoyashi was against us fighting your crew. This is our fight and ours alone. If you give Nami back safely, we give back your men!"
Teeth were grit, hands in fists and ready to fly. There were only four fishmen and Naruto had a small army, and a Zoro. They didn't need to know two more capable fighters were on the way, or that Zoro was very injured while Naruto's clones would be too busy protecting to fight back properly. Most of Usopp's arsenal would probably be useless against the tough scaly flesh.
"I take it you kill them if I refuse," the fishman scoffed. "If you do, nothing will stop me from taking this village back under control!"
"Not if we kill one at a time!" Zoro called out. "Which one first?"
Arlong's presence spiked in sudden hostility, and Naruto realized the villagers were still very much in danger. He needed to get the pirates focused on him. He could do this! Channel his inner Sasuke and Shika!
The clone relaxed his stance a little. "What he said. But… We might get out of this without killing anyone off. I propose a trade."
Shark teeth clicked together menacingly and Arlong scoffed. Naruto tilted his head down with a grin, bangs shadowing his eyes.
"Does a wooden slab ring any bells?"
The beri dropped for Nami and her eyes widened in horror. Arlong was still, considering.
C'mon, take the bait, fishie!
"You're saying you can procure more of those."
With a flourish, the real Naruto stepped forward and took out a piece of practice paper where he'd figured out the tweaks he'd need to make. He then added a flare of chakra into it and out poofed a big rock he'd tested it on. It was around the same size as Nami's bag of savings.
"Better yet, I make 'em myself!" he smirked. "You bet I can make them do more than merely store things in mint condition! Say, keep hostages from breaking ropes?"
Arlong narrowed his eyes some more, focusing on the actual Naruto now that he'd sort of revealed himself. "And you would give these to me with the hostages in exchange for the village and Nami. What makes you vermin think—!?"
Naruto pointed straight at Nami. "I'd take her place. A sealing master for a cartographer."
Not that I'm a master yet… probably.
Several gasps and curses popped up around them. Arlong merely stared impassively, for a long moment that sent shivers down his spine, before… bursting into laughter.
"Shahahaha! You may be vermin but you have guts! Fine! For now I'll accept this as enough. Now, call off your doppelgangers and LET MY MEN GO!"
Naruto nodded and ignored Nami shifting in his peripheral vision and turned to the villagers who looked like they'd sucked a lemon, or were about to burst with all the injustice they'd been forced through. He summoned his determination forth and the clones started ushering the ones left further away. Then he started retreating towards Zoro and Usopp. Zoro stoic, Usopp aghast.
"What are you thinking?" Usopp's whisper was more of a hiss, and his voice quivered.
Now that he was closer Naruto saw his knees tremble. The ninja felt a pang of guilt for putting them all in this situation, but he did have a plan. Sort of. Maybe. He went with his gut.
So instead of addressing Usopp right this instant in front of hostages they were returning he crouched down to said hostages and summoned four more clones, one for each hostage. Zoro's eyes were unreadable, but he shifted accordingly as the clones and Naruto started removing leg restraints so the hostages could walk. Good, because Naruto had worried he'd object and insist they take them all on now. He saw the benefits in taking the fight away from other people too.
"You'll pay for this," one mouthy fishman growled, wincing as Zoro's sword cut a little line at the base of his throat.
"Let me make this clear," Zoro said, pressing a teeny tiny bit further. "If you hurt Naruto, we come after you with full strength."
Naruto smirked, feeling warm. The thing was, he believed that. Just as he thought it wouldn't be very needed, since they were going to storm the place anyway. Preferably without villagers in the crossfire. The clones took kunai out and started leading the hostages with the sharp edge pressed against their spines or between their ribs. Zoro started going with them, but the real Naruto held him back for a second.
"I'm gonna play the annoying captive," he said quietly. "Might give them a few seals as demonstration of usefulness. I'll get out if it gets dangerous, but I'm there for intel and as a distraction."
Zoro nodded and went to ensure the hostages walked quietly.
"Naru—"
"I can do this Usopp!" he said, giving him a reassuring grin.
Then he rushed ahead of the hostages, making sure to keep in Arlong's view the entire time. A few clones stepped into the straight line between them and the Arlong Pirates.
"We're coming closer to get Nami. Once we have a hold of her, every clone here dispels, okay?"
"Why you—!" one of the three men with Arlong yelled.
Except he cut off when his captain lifted a hand for silence. Then he let out a 'tsk' and adopted an almost bored tone of voice.
"That's fine. Work quickly, our patience isn't endless."
Nami was unceremoniously shoved forward once more, but she froze there. Shaking. The clones rushed to her side and started pulling her with them. The next moments were tense. The only sounds were footsteps on gravel as the hostage exchange occurred. Finally, Nami was safely by Usopp's side, and Zoro stepped back from the former hostages… and Naruto. After relaying his threat in the most non-threatening tone of voice, but one of the scariest glares Naruto had ever seen.
"Remember. You hurt him, we hurt you, capiche?" and he retreated to stay between the village and the current threat.
Then Naruto released his technique, all of his clones proofing into chakra smoke. He shook off the more disorienting memories quickly.
And he stared up at Arlong. The look in his eyes was pure hatred. Naruto intimately knew what hateful looks were like, and that was definitely it.
The others who had the look had a taste of his pranks, maybe he should up his ante on this one?
"Restrain him," Arlong said.
Yup, get pranked suckers, Naruto thought viciously as he let his hands be manhandled behind his back. Later.
They tied them behind him roughly, a little needlessly rough… or smart, if they were testing if he was a clone.
"Hey, what about us? The brat did something to the ropes!"
"There's a piece of paper at the back, he removed them from the legs."
Swiftly the papers were ripped off and ropes stretched to limits and broke, fishmen shaking out their stiff and bruised limbs. They'd already treated a few nasty cuts so they wouldn't bleed out. One of them, a fishman with a giant lower jaw and loads of teeth, stepped menacingly towards Naruto.
"Mart," Arlong snapped, then placed a giant hand on Naruto's head, who barely kept himself from dashing away. "You, brat. Unless we tell you to, do. Not. Move."
Naruto snorted out a frustrated breath. "Sure. Can we get going?"
He got unceremoniously picked up and thrown over a shoulder, and he almost kicked their teeth in. Shame he didn't, honestly. But he was playing the long con. For now. He couldn't wait to be annoying.
The fishmen talked something or other amongst themselves and Arlong declared something along the lines of 'we kill the kid if you come close to our base' blah blah blah, but Naruto couldn't listen properly because Nami was looking at him and in his position, looking at the village as the fishmen started walking away, he couldn't look elsewhere. She was… Nami looked shattered. Furious and shattered. Mouthed his name, desperately looking at him.
And suddenly he remembered she told him about this kind of scene. A kid making a sacrifice for loved ones. A living hell for eight years straight.
He grit his teeth a little in frustration before grinning brightly at her, trying to tell her without words that he got this.
It's not gonna be like last time, Nami. I won't let it!
xXXx
Nami didn't want to think about everything that had gone wrong in the past twenty minutes.
It felt like so much longer. She could feel herself shaking. With fear, anger, shame or straight up sorrow she didn't care to distinguish, she just knew the kid she'd foolishly allowed to help was now within Arlong's clutches, by his own choice but through her weakness. Was this how Gen had felt? Nojiko? She'd thought of that so many times before, but never before did she sympathize with such intensity.
Someone touched her shoulder, right over the cursed tattoo, and she whirled around to snarl in their face. Only to falter as her eyes met Nojiko's tearful ones.
"I'm sorry this happened," she said, mouth ready to add more but she just shook her head instead and went for a hug.
Nami stayed still. She didn't deserve this closeness after all of this flailing around while their lives were on her shoulders. Her eyes strayed to Chabo who was hovering nearby, seeming conflicted. She knew the feeling.
Naruto you idiot, she cried in her thoughts. I would've been fine!
But she knew that was a lie.
"Those monsters!" someone from Cocoyashi said. "That brave boy saved us!"
Mutterings and cries started up with voices that only just had cheered for their freedom, and Nami felt like an utter failure. She let them down. She let Naruto down, and he'd been trying to warn her.
Wait, did he, were there still clones—?
Her sudden hopes were dashed when her hand found the bottom of her bag empty. No kunai to be found. No Naruto to yell at and apologize to. No nothing. Nami had nothing. Her efforts, her plans, her pain, her tears… they were for nothing.
Nojiko pulled back and wiped her eyes, sparing a look at her before crouching by Chabo to see what he had to say. Nami… couldn't focus. Her ears were ringing. The world had stopped keeping her with its movements, and she drifted so she wouldn't have to think.
"Oi," a sharp voice cut through the fog, a voice she'd come to know as Zoro being serious. "Get your head in the game, navigator, Naruto can't buy us infinite time."
Nami stilled, turning towards him and actually snarling this time, because she was done, couldn't he see!? It was done. And she failed.
"There's nothing to be done. It's over! We go there, he dies and we die, and then no one can stop them!"
She couldn't bring anyone else down with her, she'd just go over there and offer herself to them, help Naruto escape and accept any punishment because she deserved it. If her 'crew' accepted her pessimism as being done trying to save Naruto then she could do it and none of her friends and family had to die for this—
Zoro stared her down, unimpressed. "We will. Naruto is crafty, he can hold his own."
"You don't know them like I do—!" she stopped as something caught her attention.
Cocoyashi was gathering again. Shouting at each other. Talking about impossible plans. Like Zoro.
"It's never going to stop," an angry yell piped up. "They will remember us, and expand their territory, like it's their mission. We need to do something!"
"You're correct," said Gen, and he'd called her his daughter, hadn't he? "But we can't charge recklessly, that way lies madness and that Naruto kid's swift death."
"They didn't catch our weapon storage, did they?"
Nami's heart lurched as she realized they were serious about taking on Arlong Park.
"No, it's all up and ready."
"How do we get close without detection? Or another hostage situation?"
No no no nono— "Are you out of your minds!?"
Kind, resolute, pitying and grateful eyes looked at her.
"Nami, you know we can't live like this anymore."
"Those who want to run will run, those who wish to fight will fight!"
"Still, the kid being there is a problem."
Nami stepped closer, bringing placating hands up. "Yes, let's not be hasty— I- I think I could find a way to bribe—"
"If it involves trading your skills for him again, no. No, we're done with letting them use you!"
The arguments and ideas for violence and traps flowed between them more and more rapidly and Nami couldn't get a word in. Her inner storm was brewing louder and louder with each dismissed attempt to make them reconsider.
A shadow fell over them.
"—flyyYIING!" Luffy's cheerful voice grew louder and louder.
"WE'RE FALLING!" someone screamed in terror.
Nami looked up and was surprised to see a boat falling down towards the side of the village.
"OUT OF THE WAY!" Zoro barked, and she felt herself get yanked just as other villagers dispersed in panic.
Within moments the boat crashed down and slid through trees that tumbled down like a domino effect, clipping the side of a building and sending out clouds of dust as an almighty crash sound indicated a sudden stop. Nobody dared breathe.
"That was SO COOL!" a boy with a Straw Hat jumped up into the fast clearing cloud with arms up in a cheer.
Typical Luffy, introducing himself to her home and now property by crashing into it. She didn't want to see him. Naruto told her they'd come, but she hadn't wanted to believe it because now everything was more complicated and she… she had to, could, should plan…
I missed him, her heart whispered. I don't want to lose them.
"Sanji," Yosaku wheezed out between coughs. "I'm never trusting your ideas again."
"We got here fast, that was the point."
Their voices were muffled behind the shifting of dirt and trees from their trail of destruction. Luckily none of the buildings were hit badly.
Luffy was still laughing.
"Shishishi! Oh, hey Naruto, what didja say— aww, did he go poof again?"
Nami didn't know whether to laugh or cry as she once again got her hopes up for no results. Of course their clone would be gone now too. That knucklehead, couldn't he have kept the kunai ones here? No one knew about those, they would have been a safe means of communication, and he dismissed it just like that!
"Yo, Luffy!" Zoro called out. "We got a situation."
Dust cleared just as Luffy bounced out of it, with a grin. "Zoro! Did you find— Nami!"
She didn't look at him.
"Nami-swan~! Look, I decided to come with you!"
He shouldn't have, she brought nothing but trouble.
"Yosakuuu, don't die!" Johnny cried from somewhere.
So dumb. They were so dumb. This entire day was a nightmare, and this crew was dumb.
"Why did you follow me?" she ground out.
Luffy's sandals entered her field of vision where she glared downward.
"You're part of my crew," he said simply.
"I said I'd come along until this partnership stopped being useful. It has! Go back and leave me alone."
She risked looking at his face. It was always hard to tell what he was thinking, but this time he clearly was thinking. His mouth opened, and she knew she wouldn't like whatever came out of it.
"But you don't want to leave us."
…Ghhh, she did though, she did! Because if she didn't she would see them all die. Her muscles twitched with a need to do something, mind still thinking of useless plans and the extremely precarious place everyone was in.
Zoro sighed.
"There's no time for this. Naruto purposefully got himself kidnapped by Along Pirates."
Everyone but those present for the exchange boggled at him.
"He WHAT!?" Luffy and Yosaku screeched, the latter jumping up from the smashed up boat while Luffy stopped panicking almost immediately.
"Oh, wait, it's on purpose? Guess that's fine then."
"It's so not!" Johnny moaned.
Sanji looked like he sucked on a lemon. "Tch… that brat is being idiotic…"
"Hey, Naruto is awesome! It was either him or Nami and he gave himself up!" Chabo yelled from where he was hiding behind Nojiko.
The sour look was replaced by something more admiring as he coughed. "As I was saying, he did well enough."
Nami didn't appreciate it. She appreciated exactly none of this lighthearted banter as though nothing was wrong while Arlong was planning, and she was powerless in front of him. Like always. And the village was gearing up for war with him. The storm was boiling over.
"I- I choose to believe in Naruto!" Usopp's falsely confident voice joined the discussion, walking closer. "He can get us the current information and Nami can give more specifics, right Na— grk!"
She'd grabbed the sharpshooter's collar and started shaking him back and forth. "Are. You. Mad? The answer is NO, DON'T KICK THE SLEEPING SHARK!"
A familiar scarred arm pulled her away and she realized she was breathing harshly, and her emotions were even more in turmoil.
"Nami…" Gen said, voice gruff. "Nami, let us fight our own battles for once."
He patted her shoulder and she whipped around to stare at his grim but warm smile.
"You've made great friends. I'm glad."
Then he turned away towards what was quickly becoming a war council and Nami felt like she was being torn in two. She could see them all broken and bloody on the marsh surrounding Arlong Park if they went through with all this. Even going to trade herself for Naruto wouldn't work anymore, they were too— too determined. She was losing ground on any argument. This had to be preventable, it had to, somehow, she needed to be—
…Who was she kidding? There was only one way this would end. It would be war. And they would lose. They knew it and they'd do it anyway, because everyone was tired.
She was so, so tired…
"Marines! The marines have landed!"
"Are they here to help? Finally…"
"Huh, they're going towards the tangerine grove. Weird."
And her exhaustion both multiplied and got shoved so hard to the back of her head she had mental whiplash as she tried to figure out this new angle. What were the marines thinking?
Before she knew it she was running. Nojiko's familiar footfalls followed. It had been a long time since they raced each other in these streets, but Nami was the one who had more practice by now and pulled ahead more. There were others running too but she didn't look back. If they harmed Bellemere's tangerines, if they were here for the reason she feared…
There was a whiskered marine commander, and other marines. With weapons. And some with shovels.
"What do you think you're doing?" she heard herself ask, distant in a worrying way.
The mousey looking short man had a downright slimy look on his face as he turned, a sadistic smile spreading his lips.
"Arlong Pirate Nami, I presume? You're under arrest," he said. "Oh, and your belongings are confiscated."
She… had the sudden urge to laugh uncontrollably. Everything about this situation was so uncontrollable, unhinged, and she had been played the whole time. By her captor. Because that's what captives did. Got played.
Her arm drifted towards her shoulder, nails digging deep into flesh above the mark she hated with every fiber of her being. And suddenly her despair turned into rage. At everything. The marines, for allowing Arlong to reign. At her home for throwing their lives away. At herself for not doing anything to stop it. At Arlong for putting her in this situation in the first place!
"You'll be coming with us," the man said, smug as a punch to the face.
No, she would not.
"No she won't," Luffy stepped in front of her, like with Kuro and his blades. "You have the wrong name too! Nami's a Straw Hat Pirate!"
No, she was—
She couldn't—
She wanted—
"That's obstruction of justice. You wanna get arrested too, boy?"
A puffed out snort. "You can't."
Like it was a fact. The sky is blue, grass is green, weather is predictable, and Luffy would protect her. But she didn't deserve it. He didn't deserve to be used by her. Rage still suffused her being like a hot, humid day, but she couldn't move or say anything as the events unfolded in front of her. The marine, Captain Nezumi, was still talking and people obscured her sight by stepping up front ready to defend her.
Like Naruto had insisted they would. Like he had done.
Enough.
She shoved herself past the crowd of friends and family in front of her, taking out her staff, and whipped it across the marine's face. He fell like a sack of potatoes. Other marines around her tried to shoot her but she had friends and they did defend her. They could defend her from this.
Her tattoo shoulder was bleeding a little from how much she pressed with her nails and she'd have a deep bruise. She didn't think they'd be able to protect her from that.
But she had no choice anymore.
"Luffy," she said and realized her voice was strangled because she was crying. "I tricked you. And you know nothing. Why aren't you leaving me alone?"
A scrunch under sandals.
"I don't care. You're my navigator. My friend. I won't leave my crew behind."
The last of her reservations started crumbling and she hiccupped while trying to force down a sob.
"Then. If you really are my friend… Help me."
He came a step closer. Something was pressed on her head, and she registered straws and the rim of a precious treasure, and her heart thumped as she realized just how much her friendship meant to him. How hard he was willing to fight for her.
Because he really, really would, she realized as he stepped away to the rest of her crew. Next to her family. In front of her village. And he raised his hands and shouted it to the world.
"OF COURSE I WILL!"
xXXx
Notes:
Nami: So how long is my prison sentence
Arlong: YesNaruto: the ideal thing to do in this scenario is to re-enact my friend's childhood trauma of becoming a slave
Naruto: *looks at Nami's re-traumatized face*
Naruto: …oopsZoro: Now let me make this clear, he is OUR child and you will not do anything to-
Usopp: AAAAAAAAAH HE'S GONNA DIIIIE
Zoro: Dude. Dude I'm trying to be intimidatingLuffy: I just got here and my navigator is crying, who do I punch
Old A/N:
HA! I got this down within two months, whoo! Didn't do much editing after but that's not rly how I have fun with writing anyway so it'll have to do. Events are a little different but some lines can't be erased that simply. Wow has it been a bit of a rollercoaster writing Nami's pov here. She's hurting so much. Luffy is so difficult to get on paper, did you know? Half the time I've no clue what I'm doing with him and then moments like these happen. Welp.Thanks for reading!
Chapter 11: Get Pranked Arlong Pirates
Summary:
What it means to hold Uzumaki Naruto captive; a study by clueless participants.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Arlong Park looked more normal on the inside than Naruto was expecting. Sure, the giant pool that opened up to the ocean in the middle was a small should've-seen-that-coming surprise, but the place had an old-school temple-like feel to it. At least in architecture. In practice it was most likely more like the Academy back home but without the teaching part. Arlong was acting as the head (or Hokage, but Naruto didn't want to compare him to that for obvious reasons), the trusted officers ("teachers") in the crew were in charge of the weakest members ("students").
Or so he spun the entire deal in his head while half-listening to Arlong's long list of threats and demands as he sat in the middle of them all, hands still tied behind his back unreasonably tightly.
Seriously, he was at a point he should start worrying about blood flow according to his inner Sakura. So he shifted, deliberately, rolling shoulders as much as he was able and crossing his legs as he slumped. The fishes looked annoyed at his nonchalance. Good.
"Lemme get this straight," he said. "You want me to stay locked up painting both storage and reinforcement seals, but you also don't want me to move around at all or my toes are goners?"
More than a few lips curled up in disgust. Probably because he'd just 'misunderstood' most of their threat instructions.
"First you will tell me exactly how they work," Arlong said, at least outwardly calm. "Gutsy little brat, if I don't like what I see…"
"Yea, yeah, tear me to pieces, toss me to Momoo — you never said you have a giant sea cow, by the way, how cool is that! — and my friends never find out what happened 'cause they're busy being dead. I am listening! And I told you five times!?"
Okay, maybe those disgruntled grumbles and hateful glares were becoming a bit much for the current situation. Especially if he wanted to buy time. Arlong didn't sigh but Naruto hoped it was close.
"'Put chakra in and poof' doesn't cut it," he drawled. "Now spreading blood on top, I can understand—" Naruto felt that was said very pointedly, "—but won't give me the faintest idea on its capabilities."
Maybe it really was time to wrap this drama up. He had a feeling everyone's patience, including his own, was running thin. So he sighed heavily, seemingly giving in.
"Fiiine! Written instructions would be clearer, ya know? First, a storage seal has a size and weight ratio limit, like a bag, and doesn't store living stuff if not made for it and that's a rare skill to have—" he prattled on about storage seals, mixing and matching information from different seals but still getting the general idea across somewhat accurately, all the while minimizing the actual knowledge gained.
For example, what chakra is, only telling them that blood has it and is needed to activate a seal. Just a papercut or thumbprint would do. All the while omitting chakra can be otherwise manipulated within and outside of the body.
If someone were smart enough to take notes they would get more out of this, but since Naruto had managed to create a few clones already and was informed by one dispelling that the fishmen weren't doing that, he spared no detail. Except the details were in the wrong order. And backwards. And maybe flipped around to sound sensible when Arlong interrogated 'clarifications' out of him.
Finally, after what felt like hours, he was tossed into a cell with a giant ankle cuff chained to the cell bars, got a desk and writing supplies, and was told to make one storage seal and one reinforcing seal. The supplies were exactly enough for that… from what Naruto 'accidentally revealed' to them. He suppressed a grin.
Wouldn't do to give away the game so early. They did leave a guard to watch him like a hawk. This one was probably called Chew.
Naruto made a show of testing the 'enormous' weight of his shackle and looking disgruntled, then trudged very heavily to the desk and started working.
Let's see them chew on what he had cooking up!
xXXx
Tentakanoia knew his name was too long to keep as is, but would it kill his crewmates to come up with nicknames that make sense?
"Tackle, are you done with that sword?"
"It's Taka," he grumbled, using a little more force than necessary to finish up the sharpening. "Yes."
Hossa scoffed at him and got away with it because he was a little better at cleaning up after messes than Taka was.
"You know that's too close to Take's name for practicality," Hossa said, probably sounding quite reasonable in his mind, and dropped another sword in the pile. "Here."
"Tackle sounds stupid."
"Then you shouldn't have tackled so many people in the last tournament!"
Hossa was right, but he didn't have to sound so smug about it.
"Get lost!"
"Sure, sure," the yellow fishman grinned a fanged smile and retreated from Tentakanoia's working space.
It was safe enough to get lost in the work after that. Swipe, check for burrs, swipe again and again, try to cut a scale, continue, switch sides. It was calming and made him slightly regret chasing his company away.
"Hoi, Tentacle," someone called from around a corner and all regrets flew out the window as he slammed the whetstone down.
"IT'S TAKA!" he roared, marching up there to see a crewmate he never remembered the name of, but wouldn't admit to not knowing.
"Whoa, chill out," the unnamed fishman with red rimmed gills held up hands in a placating gesture. "I was about to tell you I'd put the sharpened ones back into place."
Tentakanoia paused in contemplating how much trouble it would be to punch him straight in the face versus challenging him into a duel. Probably more trouble than letting him do the annoying part of his chore for him. He glared and was gratified when his crewmate shrunk in on himself. That was enough revenge for now. He spun around, gesturing for the fellow to follow. Heh. He cracked himself up.
"Do what you want," he grumbled. "Never call me tentacle again."
There was no response but the weak willed roe picked up the finished pile and scampered off toward the armory, so Tentakanoia counted it as a win. He continued his work to satisfaction and sighed as he realized he was going to have to go on a trip to the armory himself too. Nothing for it. At least it was easy to carry.
It was only until he got to the armory to see all of his hard work strewn about haphazardly that he realized he should've learned the name after all.
xXXx
"Did you hear? Tackle is on a rampage through the barracks," Hesso said as they walked. "Something about messing up the chores."
Bess hummed in reply, having heard the initial scream of rage earlier that day. He'd promptly found himself a task to do far away from there. After all, he was fairly certain Taka had it out for him since that one time he accidentally called him Canoe. Hesso knew that too since he was always after gossip.
"There's a few other messy ones today. Someone mixed up the soap and oil canisters when trying to mop up the east corridor," Simon said, fidgeting with his hands and red rimmed gills quivering nervously.
Bess didn't blame him. Taka had been yelling about getting back at a nameless 'red-gilled ragnose', and few people fit that bill. Hesso grunted as he opened the door to the mess hall.
"That makes no sense. Isn't the oil stored in the kitchen?"
"The soap was in the kitchen today," Simon replied.
"...Wait, was it you on mopping duty?"
"...No?"
"You were!"
"Shut up about it."
Bess tuned them out to get himself some seaweed salad with the fried salmon. It was a good meal today, in celebration of capturing the mysterious kid who could make their storage issues a non-issue. If they could get him to cooperate. Bess had his doubts about that, but who was he to question Arlong? The Captain had led them well to this day. None of them wanted for good grub.
Ugh, the argument was getting too hissy to ignore. Best to interrupt.
"Simon, you said other chores got messy too?"
"Hm? Yeah. The main ladder broke in the cellar so it's an entire operation to get anything out of there before that's fixed."
Hesso whistled through his teeth. "Does that mean no booze today?"
"You're welcome to try getting it."
Satisfied that the intervention worked, Bess brought the first mouthful of food to his lips. Only to pause as a particular scent stung his nostrils. Just then the table next to them started chugging their water like their life depended on it, screaming about fire.
"THIS IS ATROCIOUS!" someone down three tables yelled.
"What was the kitchen thinking!?"
"My eyes need watering, my eyes!"
Another table scrambled up and made for the pier to get relief under water. Bess was very glad of his sense of smell as he dubiously put the salmon down again, glaring at the red hot chili peppering it here and there. They'd brought out the hot stuff today of all days…
Hesso made a strangled noise and slammed his head into the table. Simon started cackling at him.
"Why!? You saw! And you tried anyway!"
"I bibn't dink it was dis hoooooooot…"
Bess shook his head and started inspecting his salad to see if any of that was edible.
"Oi chef! What's the big idea!?" the table who first tried the food coughed out.
Oh. That was no good. The kitchen did as the kitchen did and you did not question unless you were Arlong or Hachi.
"QUIET DOWN!" speak of the devil. "A complete half of you voted for extreme spices today! SUFFER THE MAJORITY'S WILL YOU FOOLS!"
And he disappeared back behind the kitchen doors with a bellowing laugh. Another laugh started echoing from the doorway, where their Captain stood with his plate and chowed down the impossibly spicy food with gusto.
"Shahahaha! I knew putting the option up to vote would pay off someday! Shahahaha!"
…Bess appreciated that the Captain didn't put his food preferences on the menu every day.
But then, half the crew voting for this was rather alarming. He looked at the food, then at the people suffering the consequences, and quickly calculated that more than half was genuinely suffering from this result. Why would those ever go through the optional choice for voting on this?
"Was someone threatened into this?" he wondered aloud.
Hesso wheezed and reached for his water weakly. Bess nudged it towards him to get a second opinion on his thought experiment faster.
"I mean," he got out after first gurgling through half the mug. "I wouldn't put it past some people attempting to cheer up the biggest man."
Bess thought about it and nodded. That made sense. Yesterday was pretty sucky. Some of them had been held hostage. That was a scare none of them needed after such a long stretch of smooth sailing. And losing Nami on top of that… Well. Captain Arlong deserved a pick-me-up.
"...What if the kid cursed us with bad luck," Simon muttered. "So much went wrong today too."
"Nah, that can't be it," Hesso said, regaining most of his color and poking at the food warily. "He was forced to explain all about his abilities, right? Curses were definitely not on the list."
Yeah, that was a step too far in the conspiracy theories. Bess took what he thought to be a spice-free piece of seaweed and bit into it. He grimaced. Even touching the salmon a little had a pretty potent flavor.
He had to be careful with the rest.
xXXx
Mart hated today. He was still aching from that fight with those pests — who he still couldn't believe the Captain spared — and things were swimming against the current since. Officer Hachi was yet again up to his goldfish brain antics and forgot to inform them of tomorrow's itinerary, so he had to hunt the octopus down for those only to be led on a wild goose chase down the command chain who thought everyone else had handled it already.
Then Tenta-whoever stormed into the dorms as he was finally done with that and everyone got into an argument so loud fists flew, and his favorite mug got crushed underfoot! After stepping in to get those idiots to clean after themselves he marched out for food, only to be told that today of all days the threat of the spiciest seafood in the world had come to fruition.
That wasn't counting the process of getting the alcohol out from the cellar. Someone had even gotten to his emergency stash and nobody out there was confessing anything!
It felt, dare he think it, fishy.
So he was here, marching by the cell-turned-working-space and getting permission from a bored Chew to check in on the blond brat who was responsible for the start of the worst day of his career!
"Vermin," he growled, choosing that since Arlong did and Captain Arlong's word was law.
He took vindictive pleasure in watching the sea serpent spawn flinch hard enough to trail an inky black line over his work. The kid turned to him, eyes squinting and face set into a scowl, but his body was tense as a bowstring. Ha. Not so tough now, was he?
"What's the big idea, huh!? You're costing your crew more resources!" the spawn snapped and Mart's patience reached an end.
He banged a fist against the bars, and was gratified to note the threat was enough to make him hunch in on himself more.
"You know why you're here. Cap'n is letting you live out of his own mercy, you don't get to question a thing!" he barked, leaning back and crossing his arms.
Something eased in him to have the blond be afraid. At least their sudden misfortune wasn't a malicious enemy plot. Haa, what had he been thinking, even? A scrawny bag of rotten seaweed like this couldn't think his way out of a torn fishnet! No way would he confess to thinking anything of the sort. He let a malicious grin slip past his wide jaw, knowing humans found it intimidating like not much else. The kid didn't look away, didn't move. Frozen in fear.
He maybe understood a little more why they'd switched Nami for this one. Almost loyal as she may have been, she didn't give these reactions anymore. Good riddance, Mart always thought, he'd never liked her in here anyway. They should've given her a cell like this to work with. Children were always easier to keep in line too.
"If you work hard you might survive. Better pray those 'friends' of yours never come lookin'," Mart glared, turning sharply on his heel and marching away.
He didn't see Naruto turning away and shivering, hiding a grin behind the fake fear reaction.
xXXx
The clone left Arlong Park as night fell, slipping quietly into the marshland like he'd practiced a million times in Wheat Village when he didn't want to be found and stared at, or when he wanted more information or just practice. Though the trees had made it easier, and this wide open space made him feel… almost naked. But that's why there was a plan. The lookout schedule had been easy enough to disrupt with a henge, just as all the pranks had been easily set up by their group of five clones by stealing their captors' faces for a minute or two.
Which was why he knew he had a clear ten minute window to get far enough to hide behind something. He'd make the most of it. Luckily ninja trained to be fast and he was fast, fast enough to get to the edge of the forest in that time.
Then it was only the matter of finding his crew.
The problem came when he realized this plan hinged on him actually knowing which direction the village was in. It had been so long since he had to take in and memorize a new terrain swiftly, and Sasuke and Sakura were usually in charge of that too, so Naruto was maybe pulling a Zoro right now. In his defense, things look different at night okay!
The forest was where he was in his element, but that didn't mean he was a tracker of all things. Kakashi-sensei was the actual specialized one on the team, and Kakashi-sensei was so awesome he had more than one specialization! But well, Naruto was his student and he knew, knew his Sensei had taught him some tracking if he could just remember.
Grumbling to himself he set out to peek over the treetops as often as he could, trying to conserve chakra so he had some utility tomorrow. He just had to last long enough to be the relay point between Boss and the crew.
Within an hour he found he needn't have bothered. Sanji's yelling echoed all over the sky and startled some birds next to Naruto. Why Sanji was the one yelling, he didn't know, the message too garbled to make out, but at least he had a direction. He booked it.
"—dangerous for the brat! We need to go unseen!" Sanji was arguing, standing in front of a pouting Luffy who had his arms crossed.
Luffy, who looked a little off somehow.
"Duh. That's why it's best to go now. It's dark," Luffy said simply, frowning.
Naruto dropped in at that sentence, making sure to step on some crunchy leaves. "Yeah! Dark's good for sneaking!"
Everyone whirled around and Naruto was rooted to the spot by the absolute anguished fury striking across Nami's face, the red puffy eyes making the impression worse because Boss had made her cry this time. Anxious chakra swirled in his made-up stomach. Nami marched up to him, stopping just short of punching him in the head.
"You're a clone," she said, voice rough, and lowered her fist.
He gulped and nodded silently.
She took a deep breath, trying to calm down. It took a few seconds. "Naruto's alright."
He nodded again.
Nami's very tense shoulders slumped. "Right. Right. We have time, then. There's time yet…"
"NARUTO!" Luffy cheered, rubbery arms reaching out to snatch him by the armpits, making Naruto yelp as he was shot into and dangled in the air suddenly. "Shihihihi, you're here! Now you can be in the raid too!"
He wiggled a little in panic before settling as he realized there was no way out that wouldn't make him dispel himself.
"Raid?" he asked. "You're planning on going to Arlong right now?"
"No we're not," Sanji grumbled. "Because a crap brat like you is held hostage."
Aww, Sanji cares, he smiled smugly to himself before frowning.
"Oi, I could take 'em long enough to escape!" he said.
"He can!" Luffy took his side and dropped him in the same breath, making Naruto scramble to stick a landing.
This time Sanji looked thoughtful. Zoro absently slid a thumb over the hilt of one sword, sharp eyes on Naruto before nodding. He'd watched this play out without interference, clearly trusting Luffy's decisions with this but not above making sure they'd thought it through. Zoro was cool.
Nami walked up to them and put her hands on her hips. They trembled, and Naruto realized again that she had the most at stake out of any of them.
"If we're doing this—" she cut off to breathe. "...If we're doing this, we're doing this right. Naruto has himself and clones on the inside. Don't you?"
He felt a grin stretch across his face. "Yup! We pulled some great pranks on them!"
His comment was apparently so out of left field that Nami was thrown out of her nerves into some shocked state. Luffy started snickering quietly. She seemed torn between whether to reprimand him until her face was blue or gleefully milk him for every detail. He'd equally gleefully give her every detail later whether she asked or not. But after, probably.
Naruto was currently a bit too furious after finding the Map Room and its blood stained quills. He'd have to figure out what to do with that first. And he needed Nami's opinion. And Luffy's. And right this moment wasn't the moment where he could ask.
"And you are sure they don't know it's you?" Zoro asked bluntly.
"Yeah. I made sure Arlong was happy with the spicy food vote, and fooled the one who suspected anything by acting scared!"
Nami inhaled sharply, and Naruto decided to believe it was for the ingenuity he had with snuffing out the spice-vote plus who it was for and forging some votes. He grinned up at her proudly, hoping it was reassuring.
Usopp clapped a trembling hand on his shoulder. "You've done bravely, young warrior."
"Thanks… I'm a ninja."
Naruto swore he could hear Sanji mutter 'there's a difference?' but that couldn't be right. Everyone knew ninjas were cooler than the lame warrior samurai of Iron. Then he remembered people in East Blue lived on islands and had never even heard of the Elemental Nations most of the time. Well, whenever he asked. He chose to ignore that can of worms for now.
"Take this seriously," Nami snapped, and everyone shot to attention.
Luffy most of all. He stepped in front of her and grabbed her upper arms firmly. Naruto couldn't see his eyes from this angle, but the slant of his mouth was serious.
"Nami," he said, and his voice sounded deeper and reverbating, like fact. "We will save your village. I will beat Arlong. It's a promise from the Future Pirate King!"
A small spark of belief swirled in Nami's eyes, Naruto could see it, and she bit her lower lip in her indecision. Her hand reached up and-
Oh… Luffy gave her his straw hat. He hadn't noticed. That's what was off, Luffy didn't have his hat on!
"Alright," she whispered, the spark growing into something sharper. "But we will plan for how."
Zoro let out a huff of offense behind them. "Luffy is Captain."
Naruto knew he was right. That's what he'd agreed to by joining, wasn't it? He just… wasn't used to the thought of having a Captain. Another… leader? Other than Kakashi-sensei and the Hokage. Hmm.
Luffy only stared at Nami in a look of pure scrutiny that seemed to pierce through everything, before nodding as sharply as Nami was looking up at him.
"Nami can plan this," he said to her before turning to grin at them all, dark mirth behind it and eyes smoldering embers of determination. "Then we go win."
Naruto was happy with this. He had experienced Nami's plans. She was good at it. And he had placed himself in the best spot to gather intel. And if the way she was looking at him was any indication, she knew it too. She trusted him to do it.
And that meant a lot after seeing her at her lowest.
"I'll get you what info I can," he promised her, and she gave a grim quirk of her lips in return.
Then she straightened and looked at her crew with quick calculation in her gaze and shrewdness befitting a thief and haggler. It was like watching Shikamaru decide on a course of action. All hesitation thrown aside for a clear path forward. And Naruto knew, by just looking around at this team, this crew, and their focus on her.
They'd help her get through this with all their skill at her disposal, come hell or high water.
xXXx
Notes:
Naruto: *finds map room and activates petty vengeance*
Fishmen: this is a totally normal amount of misfortuneMart: no! I have someone to blame!
Naruto: *pathetic whelp act*
Mart: this is a totally normal amount of misfortuneLuffy: I will manhandle this clone, nothing can go wrong
Clone: DONT POP ME DONT POP ME DONT POP ME-Nami: *internal screaming reached crescendo and won't come down*
Also Nami: Let my depressed self plan this futile venture where we'll all surely die like fools
Also also Nami: *clutches comfort hat*A/N:
I've caught up with the touch ups now! Yay! So now all the chapters have these fun end bits on them and all future changes will be about grammar and pretty much nothing else.Old A/N
FINALLY!! I HAVE SOMETHING! It's been a struggle, a real struggle I tell you! But we're getting somewhere. Someday we'll even get to the beatdown. Hopefully now that I found a little bit more flow it will be much sooner than this... Gah. Why can't words write themselves??Anyway, hope the wait was somewhat worth it. The OC Arlong Pirates and coming up with subtle enough pranks was the hardest part. I even asked Mom for a 'random Japanese-sounding name' because of how stuck I was and Tentakanoia became a wonderful gag.
Now to bullying the rest of the plot into place! Wish me luck!
Chapter 12: Setting Up and Setting Off
Summary:
Setting Up: the plan, the setup of the plan, the traps
Setting Off: the plan, the enemy contact, the traps... the fails? Epic fail enemy contact? Or not? Success? We are not quite sure, sir.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The clone observed Hachan. He was an oddity among the fishmen he'd seen, a scatterbrained person who seemed to only realize the significance of events after they'd gone on for quite a while or were over already. Perhaps even never. Naruto had taken advantage of this flaw once in a prank already, the one where he engineered a very busy day for Mart and everyone by pilfering and altering the itinerary of today just slightly.
He was also bafflingly friendly towards what most of these fishmen considered lower lifeforms. As in, he would strike up a conversation and joke and flail until he suddenly remembered that he shouldn't be doing that. It was weird.
But memories from their communication clone talked about Nami identifying Hachi as the 'best of the lot' so to speak. He'd done Nami favors a few times, silently and as though by habit, and he was one of the ones convinced Nami was a loyal part of Arlong Pirates. A good one who would stay until the contract was filled. Which she had been, until the Captain threw it in her face.
Naruto hated the man for it.
But Hachi might be different. He was currently fishing, all calm and staring over the ocean. He had the leeway to do that as the person who guarded the base a lot, and as one of the Officers. He also took care of the giant sea cow, which was so cool! And Naruto… decided to test his luck. He henged his hair red but kept everything else the same, then walked up to the fishman. As you do.
"Hi," he said, plopping to sit down beside the octopus man. "Any luck today?"
"Nyuoo, not really…" the fishman sighed.
"Aw that sucks," he said.
"Honestly! Poor Momoo won't have a full dinner!"
"What fish does he eat?"
Hatchan laughed. "Oh, all of them! But his favorite is roast pig. Why? …Who are you again?"
"Hey, I just wanted to know how ya doing, man!"
"Oh! I'm doing well. You?"
"Peachy!"
Naruto cackled inwardly as Hatchan turned back to his fishing, humming to himself. Stretching the conversation as long as he could before the fishman realized it was a really funny game. The calm silence between them didn't last super long, but long enough Naruto was starting to wonder if he should prod the game back into action. Luckily, he needn't have.
"I'm Hatchan. But people call me Hachi a lot."
"Really? But -chan sounds so cute…"
"I'm not cute!"
"Yeah. No wonder people call you Hachi instead. 'Cause of your limbs?"
"Hey! I can be cute— no no, I'm not cute— I'm— bwuh? Limbs?"
"Well Hachi means eight."
"Yes… what's it got to do with six arms…?"
"And two legs."
"That makes… umm…?"
Naruto laughed, before thinking, and thinking because he didn't want to embarrass himself by giving the wrong answer.
"Eight. It makes eight."
Hachi laughed too. "I see! They're calling me eight!"
There was a moment of quiet, then Hachi threw aside the fishing pole in shock.
"I'm not eight!"
"Oh? Then how old are you?"
"Thirty-six!"
"That's nice. I dunno how old I am."
The fishman calmed quickly, picking up the fishing pole again, looking Naruto over curiously.
"Hmm. You can't be more than twelve… Like that little brat we caught… hmmm…"
"Oi! I'm at least sixteen!"
"Oh, my bad. You can't be him."
Naruto tilted his head. It fell quiet again.
"What didja catch a 'little brat' for? Ain't that a big no-no?"
"Nyaah well… Humans aren't worth the salt they ingest."
"What!? Why!?"
"What, why!? Don't you know they enslave fishmen left n' right?"
Naruto froze. He didn't. That was… a motivation he didn't expect. He should've expected it, people rarely retaliated without reason. But enslaved? There were slaves here? He… didn't remember seeing any out in the open in Elemental Nations. It was frowned upon by shinobi and civilians alike, and the only way he remembered hearing of it was when they'd been asked to take that kind of operation down. He remembered desperate kids and mothers, people who knew they couldn't escape but fervently wished they could. They had to serve or die. They hadn't been considered people anymore.
And the fishman had gone through it. Because humans did that to them. And now they were doing it to humans. Cycle of Hatred indeed. Ugh.
"That's not right," he said quietly, frustrated. "Y'know they're wrong to do that. You're wrong to do that, no matter who you are! You can't just stop treating people like people just 'cause they're not like you!"
Uh oh. That might be game over. Hatchan looked stunned as he watched Naruto like he'd never seen him before.
"Ah! You're a human kid!"
"And you're a person, Hatchan!"
Then he got up and fled, too angry and too sad to stay and test his luck. Just because he knew why they were doing this didn't mean he understood.
"Wait, what's your name!?" Hachi yelled behind him.
Impulsively, trying to show him what they'd been doing, enslaving Nami and doing their best to do that to him too— He stopped at the corner just enough to glare back.
"Uzumaki Naruto," he snapped, before running out and disappearing by transforming into a nondescript fishman.
Hatchan didn't follow.
…That might've been too far. And definitely outside Nami's plan. Oops.
xXXx
"Hey, hey, aren't you taking a little too much danger on your shoulders?"
"You don't have any right to comment on that!"
Naruto squinted suspiciously.
"Nami. Nami, I have sixteen clones hidden in Arlong Park who can help when things go south. I've trained to escape bindings. I can kawarimi myself out with some barrels. You just focus on how we're taking everyone down. I'm just fine where I am."
"But—!"
Zoro started laughing.
"Bahaha, let the brat do his thing, Nami."
Usopp raised a hand before aborting his movement.
"O- Oi, don't laugh your wounds open!"
Luffy snickered. "We're counting on you, Nami! Put everyone's skills to use!"
Nami stared at them all, eyes wide, before she let out a slow breath. Then she straightened.
"Right. Naruto, you continue what you're doing, but do not let them know. I also want you to give me their schedule for tomorrow. You said you altered it?"
xXXx
It was pandemonium in the morning. Nami was afraid and impressed at the sheer chaos a simple switching of duties made for. She watched, amazed, as Naruto slipped around the armory where everyone was hurling insults and berating others for misplacing swords and guns, and telling others they shouldn't be here because it was their turn.
Before this they'd gone through the prison cell that was left unattended because two people thought the other had the duty. It was… glorious. Nami enjoyed it immensely. Especially when it allowed the clone and her to sneak by Naruto, who grinned and swapped himself with a barrel the guards had used as a seat to watch him. Then the clone transformed into a kunai and the original threw him in the cell, where he situated himself easily, making it seem like the chain and shackle were still on too. The barrel was lifted easily and hidden beside the desk. The 'Boss' and clone exchanged a cheeky thumbs up. Then yet another clone was created to become a new barrel.
This kid's abilities were cheating.
Even if she could've just lockpicked the cell and done all that without a trace, it was worth it to see how Naruto would free himself. Satisfying even.
Honestly, sneaking in was insultingly easy. She'd had harder marks than this with unattended dinghies. Then again, usually she didn't know the place she robbed like the back of her hand.
In the next corridor she took the lead, quick steps apprehensively walking her to her prison of eight years. The door opened easily. Her heart thumped a rapid, nervous, stutter for the perhaps last time she'd ever have to step foot in here again. For good or for worse.
Stacks of maps she prided herself in and hated with a burning passion lined the walls. Now that burning would have a chance at last. Naruto placed a sealing scroll on the floor and they quickly set to work carrying the haul onto it. Soon enough it was done. Stacks upon stacks almost ceiling high, all disappearing in a whirl of chakra smoke. She stared straight at the clone's blue eyes, a glint of determination passing between them. She felt awed to have the loyalty of someone this precious and dangerous.
Now they only needed to find a place to lay low while clones sowed more chaos.
xXXx
"...What, Naruto?" Nami snapped, brought out of her cascade of explanations.
The kid rocked on his feet, frowning at the ground.
"The maps."
Nami stared at him, face blank. Eyes betrayed her flinch.
"What do you wanna do 'bout the map room?" Naruto asked, spitting the last words out like a curse.
Silence. Silence for so long that Usopp shifted, bringing a hand to Nami's shoulder in concern. She was breathing harsher by the second, then suddenly slapped the hand away and twisted her mouth into a sneer.
"Burn it all."
xXXx
Genzo stared out over the paddy fields, the thrill of resolve churning in his gut. When Nami first came back after haltingly convincing them all to give her and her friends time to figure out what to do, looking grim, he'd been prepared for anything. Yet, the girl had a way of surprising him. She'd laid out a detailed plan and a part for any volunteers to play.
A very exciting part, yet one that would be mostly safe if they did it right.
All these kids, giving him gray hairs and making the adults look bad. Feh. He loved them for it. That Usopp fellow especially. His knees were shaking for half the time they prepared all this, but he didn't run. And he was a crackshot like Genzo had never seen before. Also crafty with traps, getting into heated brainstorming sessions with the kid who saved their village by sacrificing himself… or being a distraction, as he himself called it.
Seeing him braving on gave the village more courage to do as needed. Because he was an outsider, but he was still here. He was that confident in making it out alive, or just that brave and foolish, but the result was all the same in raising morale.
That goofball rubber kid was a strong fellow that helped them carry some heavy stuff for cover to run behind, and dig up traps, but it was clear to all he was getting impatient and channeling it in the weirdest ways. Currently he gnawed on his own forearm like it should be a slab of meat, glaring into the distance in annoyance. Or rage. It was hard to tell, since he was easily distracted and laughed at his crewmates fighting over who did what better.
One dubbed 'moss for brains' and the one called 'love cook' were once more going at it, exchanging barbs and jabbing at the 'mistakes' the other made. It was very much like they hadn't yet made up their mind about each other. But they did good work, nobody could deny that. Even as everyone promptly started ganging up on the green haired one for aggravating the most grievous wounds anyone had seen in a long while.
The sun was rising. It'd be time soon.
They were in the East of Arlong Park, so they had the advantage of seeing their opponent while the fishmen would squint through the light. That little cat burglar had thought of everything, had grown up into a smart, capable woman… Ah, if only their world had been kind enough to let him see it happen peacefully.
But now those times will be over… one way or—
"Hey, Pinwheel man!"
Genzo turned to glare in the direction of the Straw Hat kid. He was at the front in a few steps, staring straight into Genzo's… pinwheel. Because of course.
"You wanna know the pinwheel story?" he asked mildly.
The solemn nod contrasted how the kid's eyes turned into sparkles. His mouth twitched. Who was he to deny a distraction at a trying time like this?
"Well, you see, when Nami was a baby, she was scared of my face…"
As he continued the short story of Baby Nami laughing at his pinwheel and how it had stayed on his hat ever since, he noted the other claimed crewmates of Nami were intently listening too and smiling along. Heh, his assessment had been right. They did care about her. Enough to go on this crazy 'mission' as the yellow head kid had dubbed it. And boy was it a shock to see the kid they were supposed to be trying to rescue.
They were all a little terrifying. But they desperately needed terrifying to get through this day.
"Genzo, they're coming!" Nojiko called out, having insisted on being a part of this.
Well, if that news didn't get his blood pumping… He rose to his feet, feeling tingles across his scars, scars he never really regretted even when he'd thought, to his shame, that Nami truly turned coat. He gave the Straw Hat Crew a smile, seeing them get all serious with an undercurrent of excitement.
"Thank you for fighting with us," he said, getting grins and nods and a wobbly smile.
Then he grabbed a gun he hadn't had the opportunity to use since Arlong's arrival and marched to the treeline with his village. The entirety of Arlong Park's residents except for a few designated homeguards greeted their little entourage, hands coming up to see their group against the sun. They themselves advanced forward slowly, setting fire to corps in their wake and making sure not to step into traps and walls they'd soon retreat behind. Just as this bait-n-switch was supposed to work.
They opened fire as they got just close enough, shooting to be believable, yelling insults and demanding reparations like they never got to before this moment. Oh, it felt good to unleash all the vitriol they'd held back for eight straight years.
Fishmen were fast, moved fast, and Arlong at the head looked absolutely merciless in his approach. It was honestly scary, but they were done bowing to scary.
Besides, it was going precisely as they wanted.
Arlong stayed back and let his crew start charging in. They immediately booked it. Riffraff called them cowards, called them weaklings, and called them trash as they 'fled'. Nothing Genzo hadn't heard from them before. He grinned. This time they may grow to regret it.
"NOW!" he yelled out, setting off some traps behind them as the pirates pursued, snaring quite a few of them in bear traps or potholes that crumbled down into a muddy mess that took some doing to get out of.
The shout was also a cue, a cue that materialized in the swordsman and the cook jumping straight into action, and if the sounds of surprise and pain behind them were any indication, started decidedly winning for them. Genzo stopped behind a barrier and peeked out to see them mowing down fishmen left and right. Like it was easy. Usopp shot spices and lead in their mouths and eyes like it was going out of style. He hadn't seen the kid miss once. The whole scenario was entirely satisfying.
"Go Big Brother Zoro! Go Big Brother Sanji! Go Big Brother Luffy!" the two foolish bounty hunters who had also helped set things up chanted, dancing in a circle at the clear success.
…Wait, Luffy? Wasn't the kid of a Captain supposed to stay behind to beat Arlong later at full strength?
He turned to look and saw Luffy charging in without a second thought, also tilling them like wheat.
Arlong had disappeared in the chaos.
Well, that was also part of the plan. And Genzo had faith that even if Luffy wasn't quite following it, these kinds of beasts had little to worry about when going off the rails for a while.
He was content to observe. And keep the escapees from reaching villagers. And prepping for the aftermath.
xXXx
"Listen up. Arlong likes sleeping in, so early morning is our chance to make the move. The conflicting chore lists Naruto put up will help us in creating a distraction, but the cost is that they're more likely to wake Arlong to deal with it. If that's the case…" Nami trailed off, looking straight at Naruto. "We just need to claim the command first. Are you confident enough to fool them?"
Naruto grinned toothily. "You bet!"
"Then you impersonate Arlong. Get the crew riled up and moving to fight the fake riot. That's when the rest of you strike and make sure none escape back to Arlong Park, alright!?"
"Right."
"Anything for my Nami-swan~!"
"Shishishi, this'll be fun!"
"My le- lead stars are r- ready… And so is Captain Usopp!"
Usopp received an absentminded bonk to the head.
At least it temporarily fixed his nerves.
xXXx
Naruto grunted as he received an entire day's worth of memories from the Arlong-henged clone.
Maybe it wasn't the best idea to dispel an old one in the middle of battle, he thought, body feeling heavier for a moment, and he sat still to let it pass before continuing drawing seals.
Nami looked up from her position half watching for anyone who would discover them, half absently sorting through her maps with a frown on her face. They were sequestered in a rarely used room on the second top floor, one belonging to a fishman who just left to fight their trap. She was demanding answers with her eyes, straw hat leaving intimidating shadows.
"It worked," he whispered, flashing Nami a grin. "Sanji kicks butt! And Zoro's probably over-extending a little but didn't seem to rip up stitches. Chew's also down. Usopp got a great tabasco shot in and Luffy knocked him out!"
She let out a breath, likely relief, and her eyes went distant with thought. Naruto turned back to his project and thought some too.
Haft the crew, the 'officers' Hachi and Kuroobi, and Arlong were left in Arlong Park itself. They couldn't make Arlong do anything as uncharacteristic as bring the whole crew into a fight with 'puny humans'. Shock value could only get you so far. It was good Nami thought of that. Naruto wouldn't have, he was more suited to prank planning than actual long-term battle strategy.
Shika argued they were similar enough, but Naruto didn't really get that. Improvisation was his specialty, according to his team.
Nami shifted, sighing and wistful. Naruto turned towards her again. Her eyes flickered to him, then back to her lap with some maps, nervous.
"I— Just looking through them, I…" she chewed on her bottom lip.
"You… don't want to burn 'em?"
"...Some of them."
"Yeah? Go for it."
She stayed quiet. Naruto fully looked at her now, trying to figure out the problem, but came up with nothing. His eyes caught on the hat.
"Luffy would say to be selfish, y'know!"
That at least got a small huff of a laugh out of her. She let the smile linger, but the sadness and rage in her eyes said something other. Naruto abandoned the papers for a bit to scoot closer and look. It was certainly a map. He was no cartographer so he couldn't tell much from it. Even if he should, what with having gone through the Academy. He knew map reading was covered, he just didn't quite remember how to do it.
No wonder Sasuke and Sakura were in charge of all that. Naruto would've got them lost maybe thrice before finding the right place, because he was awesome like that, doing stuff without flimsy maps.
Nami's finger ran down the lines, gently. This one was clearly bringing up some bittersweet memories.
"I can help you decide what to keep?" he offered. "Seals are about done anyway."
"...Would you?"
Of course, he would, why would she think otherwise? He hoped the deadpan expression he sported got the message across. He got straight to work to prove the point.
"So, why's this one worth keeping?"
"Well… That day was a fun one, despite all the work…" Nami said, starting to reminisce.
Naruto settled to listen as she got more confidence in her decision. Then her brain did a Sakura and she started putting up lists in her mind for reasons to keep stuff or discard it. Naruto would've gone by gut feeling, but he supposed this worked too.
It was a good distraction for her. They'd be notified once a clone saw Arlong wake up and realize the mess they were in. So, until then, this was the best use of time.
xXXx
"Okay, everyone knows what they're doing?" she asked, getting an enthusiastic 'Aye!' in response. "Good…"
She beckoned Naruto to her side, then reached up to take the straw hat off her head. Luffy's hand stretched to press it more firmly on. He was grinning, a challenge.
"Keep it until you're free," he said, decisive, hand snapping back into place.
She looked at him and touched the rim of the hat with reverence. Then gave him a wobbly-teary smile and a nod.
"I'll keep it safe," she promised.
The village volunteers and crew cheered for them as they left, easily scattering behind them to find shovels and equipment for their task.
xXXx
Luffy snorted, flexing his knuckles and flicking some dirt off of them. The downed fishmen were groaning on the ground, in a pile that steadily grew larger as the villagers started tying them up and dragging them. That was a well done fight, but barely did anything to dull the fury throbbing in his veins.
He was mad. He hadn't been this mad since setting sail. Nami was hurt, and had been hurting so much worse than he'd thought when they met, and that this Arlong was the issue had him grinding his teeth together. He was the Captain, so her hurt was now his to deal with.
Except it was hers too, and she wanted to deal with it her way. Which meant waiting. Waiting sucked. So bad. He was so bored. Or was it antsy? Sabo would say antsy. He never did get what ants had to do with it.
But he'd deal with it. Because he was Captain. He glared at Arlong Park.
…Gnnngh hate, hate, hate to wait!
Hm, was that a ladybug? Oh cool, it was. He crouched to watch it flutter its wings on the plant field thing's plant. One dot, two dot, three dot, uhh four-? Ah, it flew away. Bye bug. Bored bug.
Wait but they beat the guys now, wasn't it time already!? He perked up, trying to remember… He brought out a hand to count… It was… Pinwheel's guys do this trap field… Nami and Naruto go trick the fish here… Beat them up… Then beat them up! Yeah!
He sprung up to face his crew. His chest went all fluttery because they were his crew, and they looked to him immediately when he moved.
"I'm off to beat Arlong!" he told them, and started marching.
Sanji was saying something but it wasn't as important as beating Arlong. He had to beat Arlong. Nami's tears flashed in his mind again, the giant balloon of popped emotion in her exploding across his senses. Burning. Begging him to do something, because how dare they do this to her.
His now. And he wasn't giving her back.
Oh, Sanji was with him. That was odd.
"Weren't you supposed to stay back to protect Pinwheel's people?"
"That's Nami's Dad, dimwit," his cook grumbled. "Moss-head and Usopp have it covered. I've a bone to pick with the fishes."
Sanji was funny, and fiery. Luffy had no problem with this. They'd go kick ass and punch faces. He focused back on the oncoming fight. Losing wasn't an option. It never really was, but Ace was strong and it happened anyway. Out in the seas it wouldn't be something he toll… trollingated? Trolling ate. That.
…He was forgetting something…
…It couldn't be important. Everything important always stayed. Details just muddied stuff. So he stayed on course. Not too fast, because Nami wanted time in there for some reason, but also marching felt good so he was doing it.
Before too long, they were in front of the gate. Finally. He readied a punch, crashing it in and marching straight through. He shivered a little at the surprising amount of absolute rage that rushed past them just as they walked in. He looked behind to see a fishman with an explosion shirt and blue skin-scale-thingies and a big fin had vaulted over the walls and was rushing towards their former battleground.
…Eh, Zoro could handle that. He focused on finding Arlong.
But the courtyard was surprisingly empty. Only one fishman with two black hair-antlers on his head, gaping in their direction.
"Are you Arlong?" he demanded.
"No! I'm Kuroobi! What's the big idea crashing our gate, huh!?"
"Oh," he said, disappointed.
Sanji stepped up. "Let me take him. For Nami-swan."
"Sure. I'm going to look for Arlong!"
He dashed into the building, punching surprised fishmen into the ground and slamming them to walls as he went. No sign of anyone strong yet. Hmph. Annoying.
"ARLONG! Come out to face me! …Oh, wait, I'm inside. Come in to face me!"
He continued his way and found some stairs, leaping them up in a single bound.
"Luffy!?" his ninja's voice came from the left.
He turned, seeing Naruto and Nami, then grinning at the proof they were fine. "Oh, hey! Did you see Arlong in here?"
Nami looked at him, scared and angry. "He just left! Like planned! Why are you here!?"
"He left!?" Luffy yelped. "Then why did I have to come here!?"
"You were supposed to meet him halfway! Tell me Sanji and Zoro are there!" Nami said, getting even more scared, and this is not at all what he wanted.
Halfway… like, in the middle… Arlong would come from Arlong Park, towards the body pile, he remembered them saying in the plan… And that meant…?
"AH! Is he the explosion shirt guy?" he asked, feeling sheepish and angry at being tricked when they nodded frantically. "I'm going after him! Sanji's here. Zoro's with Pinwheel Dad Man. Continue whatever you were doing!"
He thought he heard Nami muttering 'good grief, we forgot to give Luffy a picture' but didn't pay that any mind as he smashed himself a door into some wall and rocketed out of there. He had a Fishman Captain to beat up!
xXXx
"Once we've defeated the majority of the weaker ones, we need them to find all the maps and Naruto missing. That will for sure make them wake up Arlong, who will most likely want to deal with us personally. Now, the obvious option for where the maps and hostage would be is…?"
"...The place where a battle just happened! Nami-swan, you're a genius!" Sanji breathed, clearly imagining the scenario with perfect clarity.
"So we get the shark out of Arlong Park, while what he wants is still inside. That gives us leverage. If things look like they're going south with Arlong at the fields, we can lure him back by threatening to burn the maps and exploding his base to the ground."
Zoro nodded along thoughtfully. "How are you dealing with the officers still left at Arlong Park?"
"I can take them," Naruto said confidently. And felt offended when Nami didn't seem convinced.
What did a guy have to do around here to prove himself!?
"If it's Hachi only…" Nami started muttering, before coming to a conclusion. "Hachi is easily distracted. Naruto can go and do that. If any others are left… Sanji should come there when the battle with Arlong begins, if it looks like the battle is going well enough."
"Anything for my- urk!"
Zoro had slammed the butt of his sword to Sanji's neck.
"Shut up, Love Cook."
"Why you-!"
"Boys. Focus."
"Yes, ma'am," they chorused, one charmed and the other reluctant.
Naruto, Luffy, and Usopp leaned into each other's spaces to snicker at that. Only to also shut up with Nami's glare. She sighed, giving them all a wan smile.
"Thank you," she said, and Naruto had the feeling it was for more than shutting up.
He smiled back, and the crew with him, ready for more instructions.
xXXx
Notes:
Naruto: haha funny game goldfish brain
Also Naruto: oh no. its a traumatized goldfish brain. must, resist, talk no jutsu!
Also also Naruto: ...oops?Nami: The Plan is so smart but The Allies is so dumb. And Brilliant. Dumbly Brilliant.
Genzo: *emotional because Nami grew up*Whoo, I attempted the improbable and wrote Luffy POV! Also managed the improbable and wrote this within a month! Have at it and tell me any thoughts that pop to mind, because I'm proud of this achievement and need validation lol. Thanks everyone who wished me luck! I succeeded!
Chapter 13: Can't Do Everything
Summary:
Naruto clones being silly and mind bending, Hatchan suffers, Usopp and Zoro struggle, and Luffy goes off to save the day.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The clone cursed Naruto's foolishness, hiding behind a door as Hatchan ran past him yelling for the red kid to wait up. That would've been good and all, but Hatchan was an enemy right now, and Boss wanted them all to get the fishmen going out the door. Everyone was leaving, and somehow Hatchan had remained ignorant and was now doing his all to find Naruto. Which was a problem, because while the clones could transform themselves for absurdly long periods of time compared to other people's shadow clones, these clones had already existed for a day.
Being in existence for a day as a chakra construct takes its toll in depleting reserves. Which made them squishier, and unable to call up fighting techniques without fear of poofing. And poofing right now, as very old clones? Boss would have all their exhaustion piled up, and the headache of assimilating memories, which was not good for fighting bad guys.
So they had to be careful to stay unpopped for a good amount of time, the amount it took for the Arlong Pirates to be taken down. Easy enough, they'd just hide or book it.
Except, when you looked at the surroundings, booking it would be very risky. Hiding in the building? Doable. Except it had turned into hide-n-seek because Naruto couldn't help himself and keep his mouth shut. Worst of all, he couldn't even warn the other clones or Boss of his blunder because his reserves weren't enough for another clone just to pop it, and Boss would have to deal with even more memories which wasn't cool. So there were two active participants, a seeker who didn't know about the multitude of Narutos, and a hider who was trying to hide the multitude of Narutos.
He could go physically find another clone to recruit them on his side.
Now how to do that… Well. He knew for sure the two new clones at the cell would be unguarded right this moment. Navigating there in the hustle and bustle of fishman gearing up — minimally, because "Arlong" was very confident humans were no threat and "he" wanted to show off being ten times stronger bare-handed — proved to be difficult. Too bad clones hadn't coordinated beyond the pranks, escape plans, and Nami's plan.
He avoided a team of fishmen by ducking by the kitchen, listening to them pass… only to jump at a surprised yell as he came face to face with a whole, roasted pig. His eyes climbed up to see tentacle hands holding it, pointing dramatically in his direction, with the roast pig that was definitely for a giant sea cow. And the fact that these people had a pet giant sea cow was so cool.
"You!"
Still sporting red hair, the clone grinned in challenge. "Me… Bye!"
And he dashed out, hearing the fishman follow, leaving a trail of roast pig scent behind them. Around the next corner he jumped into the ceiling and let Hatchan pass under him. Then he dropped back down soundlessly and ran the opposite direction. Only to do the same ceiling-corner-hiding trick again when a squad of just woken and just getting ready forces speed walked around the next corner. They walked past.
"Hachi! Is that Momoo's breakfast?" one asked.
Uh oh…
"Hm? Oh, yeah! Have you seen—"
Naruto crawled across the ceiling into the other corridor, but heard Hatchan gasp in offense and sent it for the stairs down. Yelps and yelled apologies trailed behind him, Hachi having evidently bowled through his comrades to get at Naruto. His stomping footsteps ran right past the entrance downstairs and Naruto smothered a snicker.
He bounded down, making it to the cells. It felt damp here. But then, it was under sea level and underground. A lone barrel sat in front of the one occupied cell.
"Pssst, hey!" he whispered as he got close. "We've got a small problem."
The blonde caged one groaned and he could've sworn the barrel radiated disapproval. "What did I do now?"
He shuffled, grumbling. "Very funny… An octopus knows I exist and is chasing me."
His fellow clone(s) turned more serious. "Hatchan?"
"He is as gullible as Nami said."
"Of course you went and tested! The plan was to scope him out, not reveal ourselves!"
"It went well! …At first. I might've snapped at him. But he thinks I have red hair."
Both glowered at each other, one miffed and the other smug, before the Narutos tapped at their chins in sync. Thinking. It wasn't a catastrophe. But how to use this blunder to their advantage…
"Prank him," they chorused, grinning.
xXXx
Hachi ran as fast as he could around six more corners trying to catch up to the little red haired scoundrel. The red hair… it wasn't a reference to Red-Haired Shanks, it couldn't be, because that was ridiculous. He scoffed, air hissing past teeth in an airy whistle, dismissing the thought in order to look around. He'd gone in a circle, right at the corner where he lost him. But there was no one around this time.
In fact the halls as a whole were rather empty. Why was that? It wasn't very late, and even late there would be regular guard patrols. Most of the time. Maybe today was one of those days? He'd heard people had mixed up a lot of his instructions yesterday. Bah. The kid, where could he have gone…?
Hachi retraced his steps, nearly walking past the staircase when… Hmm, that way led down to the cells. And the cell to the blonde brat. The red-head seemed concerned about the other kid, so maybe their magic drawing prisoner would know him? Hmmm.
Oh, it was worth a try. Momoo would get his dinner cold, but that was no matter. The sea cow never complained about temperatures. He marched through the doorway. Immediately his attention was caught by someone calling his name.
"Heeeey, you're Hachi, right?"
"Nyo!? A mysterious voice knows my name!?"
"Pshhaw, I'm not that mysterious. You know me!"
The voice was coming from the cells. A rather… familiar voice. It was the voice of the kid! Hatchan ran forward to screech to a stop in front of a cell to stare inside at a red headed menace. He was grinning.
"...How did you get in there? Wait, where is our prisoner!?"
The kid looked confused. "I am your prisoner?"
"But you were just outside!"
"I was?"
"You know me!"
"Well, yeah."
They stared at each other, at an impasse. Hatchan sighed and sat on the nearby barrel to think. His eyes latched onto the chain on the kid's ankle. If he'd seen that on Koala-! But no, she wasn't here and her people betrayed them all. They killed Fisher Tiger, sold him out! …But Koala was good.
Nami was loyal until the end.
…Hatchan too was loyal. Kuroobi was here, so he couldn't just leave.
But he had to admit it didn't always feel right to be here. It's why he mostly focused on Momoo and marines that tried to encroach their ways.
"You said I'm a person," he mused, mostly to himself, mostly because he hadn't really heard that from a human before.
The kid snorted. "Duh. What else could you be?"
Like it was that simple. And maybe it was. He'd thought once that if he wasn't a monster, he could have had his takoyaki stand. But he was called a monster, his race was a monster, and humans decided he couldn't have that dream… Oh, it was such a long time since he thought of it.
"A takoyaki stand owner," he mused aloud, dreaming of the sizzling and panning and all the times he'd made takoyaki before…
"Ooh that sounds good! …Why not ramen though?"
And Hachi suddenly gasped and pointed at him. The kid he was talking to was their prisoner! And he wasn't supposed to share dead dreams with prisoners!
"Uzumaki Naruto! How did you get out!?"
The kid raised eyebrows at him. "Have ya been dreaming? I was here the whole time, remember?"
He faltered, racking his brain, and certainly he could remember talking to this kid outside! But the walls, what color were the walls again… suspiciously similar to these walls… and he had a stick in his hand! …But was it one of these bars? Oh, he couldn't—
"No no, we were outside!"
"I totally was not. You saw me get dragged in here and nobody said I was gone."
That was… true. He faltered, racking his brain…
"But— Naruto is blond!"
The kid looked at him strangely. "Dude, are you good? If you're forgetting colors too…"
"Uzumaki Naruto has red hair!" he said, then realized that that didn't make sense. "No, Naruto is blond!"
The kid had gotten closer, leaning against the bars and peering up at him with concern.
"Seriously, maybe you should get your eyes checked. I have blue hair."
And the hair was suddenly blue. Hachi stumbled back to sit on the barrel again, staring wide eyed at the color.
"In fact, I'm not really here," and the kid disappeared I'm front of him, into a small, fast dissipating cloud of smoke.
"You're dreaming," said his voice from everywhere.
He was dreaming… Yes, that was the explanation. Relieved, he slumped against the wall. Only to yelp as the barrel under his butt disappeared and he fell. It didn't really hurt. But dreams didn't hurt at all! Oh no, the prisoner disappeared!
"Nice try! But I know you're still in there!" he yelled, bouncing to his feet.
Barrels didn't disappear normally either, so where— Oh! The barrel was in the cell!
…The barrel was in the cell?
He went to the cell door, grabbing his officer emergency key, and stepped inside to look. Yes, this was the guard's barrel. He recognized it from before. The shackle was empty.
The door slammed shut and locked, and he looked up to see a blond little brat grinning before bolting, taunting keys swinging from his hand, flying, and hitting the ground where the guard's barrel used to be.
Rage suffused his being.
He tricked me!
"YOU LITTLE SEA URCHIN GET BACK HERE!"
But the bars didn't budge. He yelled some more. Then got tired of yelling and started grumbling as he tried to figure out how to get the keys into the cell. He wished he had his fishing rod.
…Could this shackle do?
xXXx
Usopp trembled and quaked and convinced himself he didn't. His pride and efforts to remain calm had been undermined numerous times during Operation: Bring Arlong Down. First when Naruto decided to make himself hostage. Then when Nami ripped him a new one for even suggesting brave (foolish) things like attacking the oppression. And many other instances since, where he realized the precariousness of his mortality.
But he was here. Standing firm. Channeling that feeling where he stood against the entire Black Cat Crew alone, to stall for help or die trying to protect his village.
…Well however much one could stand while hiding in a tree with a bunch of ammo in a bag and within easy grabbing distance.
He almost felt secure there. Almost. It helped that he was behind a line of three absolute monsters who could kick fishmen six ways to Sunday. He envied them. He… wanted to be like them. So he wouldn't run from the fight.
The pirates were coming. Traps started going off, and he sniped hands and eyes and mouths, small explosions and spice ending up down throats as a distraction while the monsters picked them off. Zoro didn't do as much as he was capable of because he was under explicit orders to rest his body.
These guys scared him sometimes.
It was over before he knew it. A pile of groaning bodies tied up and beat up into decidedly not working order. Scary.
He was a part of that.
But the thought didn't distract him for too long, and soon he joined the cheer of the villagers as they awaited the next part of the plan. But Luffy went off script.
"Wait wait, you were supposed to stay until Arlong came out!"
Sanji was trying to convince their Captain too but instead went with him and Usopp was starting to sweat as the adrenaline rush of winning once wore off. That scare as a guy sucked up all the water from paddies and started shooting insane water bullets at his hiding places had been enough for today, thanks!
And then Arlong jumped over the wall and started marching towards them.
"You have some nerve," he said, eyes piercing and passing over Usopp's new spot— "But we had a deal. Don't start anything, nothing happens to your precious brat. Well. Never say I don't keep my word."
His rapid beating heart lurched, stunned to a moment of stillness, and Zoro seemed much more tense from where he was sitting on the pile of bodies. There were two of them against the leader of fishmen pirates, the one everyone had warnings about. Johnny and Yosaku were crying manly tears near him and Usopp wanted to join them, because this was insane.
And Naruto may be…
No, now isn't the time! he told himself. Now you act, it's not over until you're dead!
Nami had a plan too. They'd probably gotten the real one out already and were biding their time. And- And Luffy was going there! Yeah, he got this, they got this, oh god—
"You know my stance on that," Zoro said mildly, finishing up tying his bandana.
He stood up, and placed the third sword in his mouth.
"Face me," he said with a growl to the demand.
Usopp trembled and began putting together the ugliest explosive tabasco star he could manage.
I won't run, he thought, hastily speeding through the process.
I won't run, he thought, watching Zoro become outclassed before his eyes due to injuries that hadn't yet healed.
I won't run, he begged himself as Arlong slammed Zoro to the ground with blood pooling around him, advancing towards the citizens who were about ready to enact Plan D: Scatter.
I won't run, he demanded of himself as he let the finished projectile go just before the shark could bite someone's face off.
Arlong bit. A deafening explosion puffed in his mouth, making smoke billow out between sharp teeth and nostrils. He chewed, humming appreciatively, and Usopp realized he remembered Naruto talking about the spice prank. A swallow.
Eyes swung towards his hiding place and stayed there.
He ran.
xXXx
Arlong scowled deeply, stalking across the paddies with languid steps.
He was …exasperated. His crew, with him since braving the Grand Line, facing all challenges, facing down and losing to a bunch of bottom feeders. It was a… rude awakening on his crew's deteriorating abilities since coming to the easier waters of the East Blue. First, yesterday's hostage situation, he had not been happy. Those boys got an earful and a good meal, because one slip up after all these years was certainly forgivable.
Twice however…
He eyed the pile of comrades the three-sword-style pirate hunter was lying on, his blood pooling, wondering how they left on a venture like this without his input. Another strike against them. Some should have stayed behind to ensure the promise of killing the kid be fulfilled. Luckily Kuroobi was on the task now that they knew there were problems.
That sniper made his mood a little better — that was the tastiest explosive he'd ever experienced — so watching the villagers scatter he figured he'd give them a small head start before he started hunting them like chickens. He swiped a tongue across teeth to get a nice smoky aftertaste. He'd have to make someone figure out the recipe for this. The crew would give such amusing reactions if he started using this as a punishment.
Well, he gave them enough time. Maybe he'd start with the sniper, to really drive the point home for this motley little crew. They were weak, not even capable of protecting the one position who needed it most. Yes, that sounded poetic enough.
He strained his senses and started jogging in the direction he could faintly smell the trail of potent fear.
Good, be afraid, little chicken, he chuckled darkly.
These kids would dearly regret ever crossing him.
xXXx
Luffy came back to an empty camp, except for Zoro who was determinedly leveraging himself up with pure spite and fury alone. He never let his jaw relax, Wado Ichimonji still safely clenched between his teeth. He didn't just lose, not to someone this harmful to his crew's overall wellbeing, he couldn't—
Because I promised, he screamed at his uncooperative body. I won't break it the first fight after, I'll not allow it!
He managed to climb to his feet just as Luffy's sandals entered his field of vision. A blank face stared down at his chest, at the blood running down in rivulets, and his pride chafed.
"Did Arlong do this?"
Zoro hadn't heard Luffy like this before. The closest was with Captain Kuro, maybe with Buggy too if Nami described it as well as he thought she had. He burned with the desire to start running after the shark who nearly took his arm off just now, glaring at the discarded teeth in a muddy patch down the body pile.
He burned with shame too, at what he'd have to admit to himself and to his Captain if he said anything.
"Zoro," Luffy said simply, and he knew he had to obey.
"Yes," he grunted through Wado. "I let him past me."
And he stung for it. That was the closest he'd admit to… losing right now. Luffy would understand though. He was weirdly perceptive about these things. His Captain stepped closer and clapped a hand on his shoulder.
"I can't cook," Luffy said. "I can't navigate, or make clones, or even lie."
Zoro stared into smoldering dark eyes full of promise and ancient, foreign wisdom that rarely came to the surface like this, and he couldn't look away.
"I can't wield swords," he said, meaningfully, but Zoro couldn't grasp what he meant with it.
"So?" he huffed, scowling, wondering if this was a roundabout way to demote him from first mate to a lackey, since he couldn't keep a simple promise nor protect the crew when they needed it.
Usopp and Naruto had to be alright. But he could barely stand straight.
"So I can't do everything. You don't have to do everything yourself," Luffy said, kind and admonishing at once, clapping his shoulder again. "Rest up. I'll hunt the shark down and kick his ass for you!"
Zoro felt… speechless. He stood still as he watched Luffy stretch and rocket himself up in the air to see where the enemy was, launching himself again to catch up, shouting the name of his adversary on the way.
And that was… that. No mention of his promise. No blame. Only a reminder that he had needs that needed taken care of, that the crew was there because they covered for each other where they were weak. Including injuries. Including him, one of the strongest, when he needed it.
He staggered back down to sit, reeling at this realization.
Or maybe that was the blood loss talking. Still, he had a lot to think about.
"Big Bro Zoro, we got the doctor!"
"Hey, Roronoa, what did I say about the stitches!?"
A lot to think about indeed.
"Is he ignoring us? I think he's ignoring us."
"I better get to work then, he was already near anemic!"
"That's a bad thing, isn't it?"
"Yes! Move and boil that water for me, sonny!"
"It's Johnny!"
…He was ordered to rest.
…Well, whatever else the fishmen were, they made for a pretty comfy smooth scaled bed.
xXXx
Notes:
Naruto casually enacting psychological warfare.
Hatchan: Uzu- Nar- Blue-blond- THAT KID is INFURIATING!
Straw Hats: he focuses it on enemies
Hatchan: *contemplates merits of friendship*Usopp: I idolize the monster trio
Monster Trio: *does stupid thing*
Usopp: I no longer idolize the monster trio I'm too busy trying to survive themMeanwhile, Luffy breaks into his ever famous monologue for Zoro, because Arlong decided he'd rather play fox in chicken coop than cooperate with my plans. Zoro just... happened to lose here, I don't know what to tell you. It also wasn't in my plans.
Hehe, I'm being surprisingly consistent with writing time at the mo! Tell me whatcha thinking, and catch you next time!
Chapter 14: Confidently Insecure Actions
Summary:
Usopp's self-esteem studies, Arlong's misplaced confidence studies, Luffy's literal insecurity defying luck studies, and his allies' suffering.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Usopp ran to the shore, cold sweat clingy and not heated up at all by the pumping of his legs and heart, which was evil of it in his humble opinion. There was enough at stake for his scaredy cat behavior to shove off all reminders of its existence, please, he begged.
He thought he saw Nami's sister, Nojiko, running slightly parallel to him and steered away to give more room for the chaser to have a choice.
Don't go after me, he cried in his mind, then immediately regretted it because that meant Arlong would go after someone else. One of the villagers he had sworn to protect for Nami's sake.
But really! There were no good choices here! Only if the fishman captain went to Arlong Park and met Luffy of the Rubberhead Strength Island would anyone be safe, and Usopp was inclined to say that wasn't happening. Or maybe scream it from the rooftops for sweet catharsis that would immediately get him killed.
He was the worst warrior ever.
How do you trap a monstrous fishman? He went through a mental inventory of lead, rocks, stupid Tabasco that doesn't work, and neither do the explosions oh god oh no what did he get himself into—
Sea. The forest ended, and there was only water and the beach in front of him. His first thought was despair. Nowhere to run, what was he doing leading a shark to water! He hoped Arlong couldn't shoot water bullets like the other guy.
Maybe Arlong wasn't even after hi—
A tree cracked and fell somewhere he'd just come from. Usopp couldn't breathe for a second. Couldn't this nightmare day be over!?
He whirled around to see everything, spot anything off in the forest, and his mind whirred trying to find a way to survive. He had to find a way back, Zoro had to be alive back there, because it would be Usopp's fault if he wasn't. His trusty slingshot felt very fragile in his hand.
One idea popped to mind, just as another branch was brutally either stepped on or ripped off which was its own form of terrifying.
He made his legs move towards a lonely tree and hid behind it as he dug out what were essentially smoke bombs that he and Naruto had created a little while back. The problem with them was their incredibly small range, smell, and fast dissipation. He'd only packed them by forgetting their existence, because honestly, this was a work in progress.
But it would have to be good enough.
Arlong stepped through the treeline. He didn't move a muscle as the fishman stopped, letting out a low chuckle that made him shiver.
"Come out, little chicken. I can smell your fear."
Usopp manfully held in a whimper. He palmed the projectiles needed and listened. One step. Two steps. Shifting sand, he was gonna lunge now—
He whirled around to take hurried steps away from the tree that suddenly exploded in the middle, saw teeth flashing as it tore through bark and trunk like wet paper. His slingshot was already loaded, and the smoke exploded across the fishman's face. Usopp heard him choke and gag, trying to get out the horrible taste and smell. He didn't let it set in, mind's eye seeing the trajectory, loading two more spicy monstrosities and shooting.
Then immediately throwing himself sideways to watch the fishman fly overhead.
Shards of tree impacted his side, and Usopp was suddenly very glad for his goggles because wow he'd be blind without them.
He hoped Arlong was blind without, because spice might be delicious but spicy eyes were a horror.
He tumbled, and heard a thump of a huge shark on the sand. Then he rolled to his feet and bolted to a further distance. He didn't dare look back until he heard swearing and grunts beyond the racing of his heartbeat, making it a beat of success instead of fear for one fateful second.
And then he was on the ground, chin cracking on a root, lungs punched out of air. His goggles dug into his right cheekbone, having been pushed lower from his eye by the impact. A hand gripped his head, tightening, and Arlong was talking, low and growling. But Usopp couldn't hear a single word over the jackrabbit in his ears.
Until— "Gomu Gomu no… SPEAR!"
And the weight on his back and head were violently ripped off of him. He pulled his face out of the ground with a hacking gasp, blinking dirt out of his right eye to see the beach getting demolished by a Gatling of rubber punches.
Luffy was here. He felt a grin starting to form.
"Was that supposed to do something?" Arlong drawled, voice irritated by the smoke to the face and actually irritated.
Usopp paled, grin falling off as he saw the fishman was sitting unharmed, eyes slightly red tinted and not-quite focusing, but unmistakably trained on Luffy's wide stance and balled fists.
"Arlong," Luffy said, intonation serious as the grave. "You'll pay for making Nami cry, and hurting my crew."
The fishman rose to his feet, twice as high and casting a shadow over how tiny Luffy looked in comparison. His neck rolled, cracking, eyes glinting and even more intimidating with the red tint.
"Will I now?"
Will he? Now, Usopp knew Luffy was a man of his word who could hold his own in a tough fight. He knew equally well how badly he was equipped for any high-stakes confrontation with a big bad boss. He would have liked to say he stayed anyway, as a statement of bravery.
But he knew the truth.
The only reason Usopp stayed to watch this confrontation was because of how badly his legs had locked up in fear.
xXXx
Hatchan, after what felt like a long time, finally managed to get the key! The shackle was the most inconvenient fishing equipment in existence, he swore, slotting it in and letting himself out with relief. He mournfully looked behind him at the now stale looking steak that had become quite dirty laying there. Momoo's meal would be very late.
That brat! Hatchan would show him what the six-sword-style could do to some little punk like that! Tricking him for giggles, he'd show Naruto Uzumaki some 'just desserts' as it was said up here!
He marched up like a man on a mission, ready to let everyone know they'd been infiltrated by their prisoner, when he realized…
"Where is everyone?"
Everywhere he looked, empty. Nothing. Nobody home. What was happening? Did he really dream up this whole thing? Was he still dreaming!? No, no, he couldn't be, he only had to find someone to prove it. Like that stupid kid.
A voice from the outside. He rushed to the window, looking out at… carnage. The floors had blood trailing along, nicks and a crumpled pillar or two, a stone missing at the pool's edge… And water sloshing. Like someone was… in it.
Suddenly Kuroobi launched out of the water, smacking into the wall next to Hatchan's window. He heard a groan, and then his friend fell down to the ground.
…What? he asked himself, running to the nearest exit as fast as he could, getting outside just as a blond human dragged himself out of the water.
"How's that for a human in water?" the young man said, amused, walking over to Kuroobi's prone form to seemingly see if he would get up.
Kuroobi didn't. Hatchan felt a flame ignite in his chest. He grabbed for swords, drawing them out and charging with a yell of pure rage. The human dodged, blonde hair flying and bare feet dancing around his slashes like they weren't even there. He stopped in front of his friend, pointing one sword at the target.
"I don't know why everyone's gone, but I do know you don't belong here! Are you Uzumaki Naruto!?"
An eyebrow with a swirl rose elegantly, betraying some surprise at the question. "...Who knows? What if I am?"
Hatchan firmed his stance, a deep scowl to his brows. "Then I won't have any mercy."
An explosion shook the building to punctuate that statement.
xXXx
Arlong was aflame with fury. The simple little task of hunting down a pesky leech turned into more trouble than he wanted. And this one decided he could splash some acid on his eyes. Not that it did much, as if a human could, but it was infuriating.
And now this red vested little stretchy Devil Fruit eater thought he could match Arlong?
Not in his lifetime, which was as short as a bug for the time it took Arlong to squash him! All it would take was some water if he wanted the easy way out. The ocean was right there. But Arlong wanted to play with these idiots first for all the headaches they gave him.
"Such a puny human couldn't hope to match the might of fishmen," he drawled, having grabbed an arm that stretched to punch him, reeling the rubbery so-called captain in. "I ought to drown you like the inferior species you are, daring to oppose me like this. And for what? A valuable pet?"
That glare was almost adorable in its intensity. Too bad for him, Arlong was never into cute things.
"Nami's not a pet," the human spat out. "You're wrong."
Arlong leaned forward, nearly wanting to poke this kid's eyes out for such blatant disrespect. "No. You are."
And he threw the idiot away, towards the sea. Now his original target…
Bwhomp! Sand in his mouth, nose buried deep, and a trickle of blood at the back of his head. He lifted his head up, fanning the flames, lip curling up in contempt as he glimpsed a flip flop attached to a stretched out foot. He moved by turning around, or tried, because two rapid punches hit him in the sternum and stomach at the same time, just for his chin to get smacked by a very hard forehead.
Just because this one could pack a punch didn't mean fishmen were weaker.
No, the proof of it was the teeth this kid picked up as a moronic weapon against Arlong. Those were where his injuries had come from, even if he was perhaps starting to see why his crew had had so much trouble…
"Face it. You can't defeat me. Now go back to not being a problem!" he snarled, launching into a spinning attack to cut the stupid kid in half.
But the kid was so sea-forsaken nimble, he risked eating sand again at this rate. He was strong! He shouldn't be having any trouble bringing this rubber idiot down so why—
"Nuh-uh!" the kid said and stuck out his tongue.
The sheer bravery should be commendable, but right now? Arlong frankly couldn't care a single scale's worth. He should just stay dead.
Fine, if you want to be tricky…
Arlong lunged, then switched direction straight for the unmoving sniper. Once his puny challenger stretched out again, he pivoted, once more grabbing on and spinning, with the kid going 'WhoaAAAaaaAAAaaaAAAA' until he let go and watched him spin out of control in the skies. There was no way he'd right himself up to get back.
Now where was that sniper—
"OOH THE SEA COW!! THANKS!"
—only to whirl around and glare at Momoo who looked proud to have saved the wretched kid captain for a split second before the force of Arlong's glare made him flee, as he should because disobedient pets were disposable! He launched himself into the ocean, swimming for speed — oh that felt nice on his burning eyes — and darted out to catch the kid in the air, only to be stopped by stretching fingers forming a fishing net. The sheer disrespect.
He dove down again, searching for a suitable end to a tiny yapping beast like that, and grinned as he got an idea. He dove down, dragging the area's strongest seaweeds into a quick lasso knot, tugging at it to test the strength, and dove back up to see where the idiot was reaching. There, an opportunity to catch him!
Arlong launched out of the water, snaring the boy's waist and arm, and let himself drop and drag the offending creature into the deadly, comforting waters. He dove, and put his time on a ship to good use as he tied the most secure knots around the rock, watching the struggle of soon-to-be-dead-meat with pleased satisfaction.
"Really, defeating me? You think way too highly of yourself. Reflect on that in your last moments, vermin."
And he swam out to complete his original task. He enjoyed the thought of this little upstart crew learning of the slow, painful death of their captain, and failure of the sniper and swordsman. Arlong Park would prevail and learn from its mistakes! He looked over the surface, still stinging eyes sharp as they searched for the slingshot sniper, of all the weapons—
Ka-BOOOM!
An explosion. He turned towards Arlong Park, a fair distance away, and saw a wall collapse with a rumble. There, on the side of the building, in bright orange paint read: "MAPS BURN"
On top of the building, near the roof, a splash of orange hair and massive stacks of paper, some sheets sent fluttering in the wind and into— flames. Arlong Park was halfway on fire.
Arlong booked it for his base.
xXXx
Usopp stared in horror at the ocean where Luffy never surfaced.
Nope nope nope, can't be dead, can't be— his brain repeated over and over as the fishman walked out of the waves, hiding deeper and trying not to sweat. It was futile. He'd die too. Dead and gone, and oh Kaya would be so disappointed in him.
But then Arlong changed his mind because something exploded and then the fishman captain was gone too. For a frozen moment Usopp didn't move. He struggled to comprehend what happened. Then blue dashed out of the woods and he flinched, trying to make himself smaller, until he registered it was blue hair instead of scales and from the entirely opposite direction than Arlong.
Nami's sister jumped into the waves.
…What was Usopp doing, he should be helping save his captain! He was the actual crew member!
Once more berating himself to hell and back he ran and followed, heart thundering as he thought about being too late. And oh wow the water was pretty clear but Luffy was deep. He didn't think he'd dived that deep before. Nojiko was already halfway there. His air wouldn't last.
Luffy's air wouldn't last.
But he had to try, so he quickly dove up, checked at his pockets and found a knife to place between his teeth for quick access, and breathed the deepest breath of his life.
Life-and-death situations made it much easier to break personal records, he was finding out, as he dove straight past the point his ears couldn't handle pressure anymore and quickly popped them to last longer. Nojiko was pulling at seaweed trying to untangle them in frustration and Luffy… Luffy's head was lolling. Fear gripped him and he kicked down faster, letting out some air to sink.
He brought his knife up and started frantically sawing at the weakest point he could see. It was taking forever. He wouldn't last. Luffy wouldn't last if he didn't last.
Nojiko grabbed his arm and pulled the knife up in a twist that did the trick, then basically manhandled the knife away from Usopp to tackle another knot. He pulled at the seaweed, taking a part away to untangle the knots a little bit more. Air escaped, and water got past his mouth and breathing in salt water hurt!
He had to go up! But Luffy'd been down here even longer.
Nojiko was more on top of things and motioned for him to pull. He tried to figure her out, and then he realized he was an idiot. A useless idiot. He grabbed Luffy's head and started kicking himself and Luffy's stretchy body up to the surface. His neck just stretched and stretched below him, and Usopp tried to avoid kicking that before they surfaced and he hacked and coughed and tried to stay afloat while pushing Luffy's head up above the waves.
It was difficult and Luffy wasn't breathing. He tried to make sure his grip wasn't squeezing any airpipe.
And then he coughed, a stream of water flying out. It sounded weird, a breath taken down such a long way. He'd never thought about that before, and boy was it difficult to stay when Luffy's rubber was trying to snap back constantly.
"Hurgh," Luffy groaned. "Bleh. Usopp?"
He grunted, unable to reply as his body sank and he kicked faster to stay up. Luffy spluttered as a wave crashed over his face.
"Oh, neat, and weird," Luffy said with a weird tinny or echo-y voice. "Shishishi, thanks for the save!"
"Not — blurgh — not done yet!" Usopp told him, and was getting very worried about Nojiko's lung capacity.
"Naw, I'm free now!"
What? Uh oh. Usopp braced himself as a body smashed into him from below and they got launched into the air. A feminine scream told him Nojiko had grabbed on, which was probably ill-advised but who was he to talk! He willingly went out to sea with this rubber idiot! Who just kept laughing as he stretched some more, and Usopp's stomach rebelled as they were suddenly swept sideways towards the shore.
And crash landed into the beach.
His everything hurt, and he had a feeling the adrenaline was masking the pain he knew was in his side from a splinter-made wound. He was dizzy, but he knew Luffy scrambled to his feet because even more sand was thrown over his face by the movement, and he grimaced.
"YAck! Where'd that fish go!?"
"Arlong— Park—" he wheezed out. "'splosion time."
"Right! Thanks Usopp, Tattoo Lady!"
He didn't reply in favor of feeling everything about the last five minutes. Luffy's footsteps disappeared off into the distance. Usopp tried to believe he wouldn't die this time. It was sort of working. His lungs weren't.
"Crazy, stupid, idiot, bothersome, annoying, brave, luckiest sonnuva—" he heard Nojiko breathe out next to him, getting more colorful by the second.
"Agreed," he coughed. "Never. Again!"
He had a bad feeling something like this would happen again.
"Can I have my knife back?" he asked after a minute of just… being.
"It sank."
Crazy, stupid, idiot, bothersome—!
xXXx
Notes:
Arlong: I cannot get bodied by a bouncy kid
Arlong: Wait he's impossible to kill what the- Explosion from base, that's bad- Oh wait what's that on the roof?
Arlong: That's a Nami
Arlong: And maps
Arlong: ...And a fire. No. Nope. Not on my watch, people!Luffy: Oh cool I lived
Usopp and Nojiko: *wavering thumbs up half buried in sand*I honestly thought this fight would be over by now, but I seem to be underestimating my ability to throw curveballs at myself. Welp. Hope you had fun reading!
Chapter Text
Sanji breathed through broken ribs, staring at the explosions signifying them being right on time for the final battle. His newest opponent had diverted his attention to the collapsing outer wall, an exaggerated look of shock on his face. Or snout? Horn of a mouth? Fishman faces were weird.
Almost as weird as this octopus straight up wanting to kill their youngest crew member.
Sanji would really like to know what Naruto did for that reaction. Or why his new enemy didn't seem to know what the kid looked like. He'd have fun with it while it lasted, though. Or not, since it was explosion time, and the kid himself was grinning from the rooftops sitting next to Nami as maps fluttered down and burned, framing a perfect shot of the goddess of weather staring down with angelic burning eyes, beautiful like summer graced sunlight in orange fields—
"What did you do!?" his new opponent hissed as Sanji was forced to duck a blow and ow, that hurt.
"What you've done to Nami-swan's village for the past ten years!" he hissed back through smarting ribs, and watched as the octopus faltered.
…Was this guy seriously having regrets now? Of all times? His comment did that? Why? What did Naruto do!?
"You're that loyal to Nami…" he said, sounding sad now. "Hah. I wish… everyone saw me as a person, like you said."
Sanji was beyond confused, wasn't he swearing to kill Naruto just now?
"But that can't happen. And I'm loyal too, to Arlong, and Kuroobi, and you've hurt their dreams, so I have to defend them!"
And he attacked with more ferocity. Sanji couldn't care less about all that garbage. If their dreams hurt Nami so much, their dreams could go die in a fire. Speaking of fire, smoke was starting to fill up the area. He should finish this one soon.
Naruto dropped down next to him, making both him and his opponent do a double take. The kid cracked his knuckles with a sharp, foxy grin.
"I'm takin' over. Oh, hey, you're an octopus! Hachi, right?"
Sanji stared. Hatchi sputtered, looking like his brain was frying.
"...You got somethin' to say, fish face?"
"You know me!"
"No I don't!"
And Sanji was starting to remember Naruto had clones, and clones didn't transfer memories all the time and even Naruto didn't know what he did, and now it was a struggle of not laughing because his ribs wouldn't like that at all. He should move a bit further to rest up and watch if Naruto needed him to step in. Keeping an eye on the downed Kuroobi would be a plus too.
So Sanji plopped himself down nearby and watched the entertainment unfold.
xXXx
Naruto didn't know what six-hands was on about, but he did know this whole operation was for Nami, and Nami would love for the plan to go as planned. So he needed to get the octopus moving.
"You asked me how old I was!" Six-Hands screamed as he slashed with those six swords of his, and Naruto dodged by backing away and rushed in with a kunai.
"Oh yeah!? So how old!"
Six-Hands blocked and swiped with three other limbs, limber like butter due to having flexible bones Naruto guessed, since octopuses are very limber.
"I told you, thirty six!"
Naruto stood on the wall and watched Hatchi pause to wonder how to get to him.
"Well I'm over sixteen and I say you need to quit bullying people!"
The octopus launched at him with a screech of rage.
"We were enslaved first!"
Naruto froze for just enough time to be uncomfortably close to bladed edges before flipping over the fishman whose swords got halfway buried in the wall he'd stood on. For some reason he'd thought there was no other justification to these acts than that these people were evil. And he'd found people like that over the years, but he knew not all were like it.
"Be a man and stop it first then," he yelled, shooting a few more kunai at the guy who yanked his swords free two at a time.
"I'm a fishman," the grown man spat down at him.
"Same difference, dude," he spat back. "People are people!"
Hachi stopped. Naruto stopped in turn. The moment felt charged. Drops fell to the ground, and Naruto thought it was sweat, but then the guy turned around and he saw tears. This no longer felt like a deathmatch. And Naruto had no idea what to do.
"...I know," the guy said, and it'd be touching if Naruto knew him at all. "But my friends have been through too much to change their mind."
Hm. This reminded him of something. What was it? …A map fluttered down between them, burning to ashes. Blue hair, she'd had blue hair, and paper. She was made of paper? Her friends were dead, and her other friend wanted to make peace happen by force, and she went along with it. Until…? Until a change of mind. Until Kakashi-sensei was no longer dead, because Naruto changed their mind.
He really doubted he could do that here. Arlong for sure wouldn't change his mind. But did that mean Six-Arms could do nothing? For sure not, right? Right!
"Then you need to change it for them," he said. "Do it right for all the wrong they did!"
Six-Arms huffed and wiped at his eyes. Still at the ready. Naruto was tense too, because only an idiot would let their guard down around a mortal enemy. Then the guy laughed. A slightly unhinged, broken sound.
"I'm dreaming, aren't I? So shouldn't I go chase my dreams?"
…Look, Naruto never said he wasn't an idiot. But so was his opponent so it was okay. The octopus turned toward him with a bright grin, swords down.
"Such a weird dream, stupid kid being my conscience…" Six-Arms muttered as he walked towards where Sanji was sitting next to the other downed fishman.
He stopped, and sheathed all his swords, punching the air with all of his six arms.
"I'm going to take my friend to sea and we're making a takoyaki stand, you hear!?"
Naruto couldn't believe his ears. Takoyaki over ramen? Guy was off his rocker. But it really did seem like he'd just… go off. Get out. Away from their plan not working, just like that. He locked eyes with Sanji, and his curly brow was high above his eye in disbelief. In unspoken agreement, neither of them stopped Hachi as he picked the other guy, probably Kuroobi, up over his shoulder and nodded at the two of them with respect.
"You two, Narutos. Do right by Nami's town," he said, and sauntered off towards the bay.
They stared after him for a short second before Naruto registered he'd said plural, as in Sanji too, and he whirled around to look at Curly Brow.
"He thought you're me?" he whispered, and Sanji shushed him aggressively, starting to look much more amused by the entire situation than Naruto thought was warranted.
A high pitched whistle pierced the moment from above. Naruto looked up, saw Nami staring down at them with a frown, and started jumping up the walls to climb next to her. She stepped towards him and started interrogation immediately, and boy was she just like Sakura sometimes. All snappy when unexpected stuff happened.
"What happened with Hachi? Where's he… He's not actually going to make a takoyaki stand, is he?"
Naruto rubbed his ear with a sigh. "Dunno what to tell ya. He really is. Six-Arms was crazy, thought all of this was a dream."
Nami was already shaking her head. "No, that can't- He's half-witted, not delusional, so why…?"
"Look, we can figure it out later. Right now he's out of our hair and Arlong's coming this way fast!" he pointed at the blue figure shooting their way. "This works for your plan way better! We gotta go!"
And Nami looked where he pointed and shuddered all the way down to her toes, and Naruto regretted being so flippant. A little. They really did have to move now that everything was falling in place. She had a right to be scared, and they had let two of her tormentors go, but she'd be free by the end of this, believe it!
"Yes," Nami said eventually, after a few too-short breaths. "Grab the rest of the piles. I need to prepare myself."
Naruto gave her a grim smile.
"Got it. You got this!"
And he got to work.
xXXx
Luffy rushed through foliage, senses sharp and focused on the shark ahead of him, speeding along the coast towards Arlong Park. He knew his only task now was to get him. To protect his crew, and to protect Nami. Everything else was useless to focus on. Arlong was ahead, swimming, and faster than his running speed. Else, else, he needed something else… Oh!
He scrambled through treetops, and remembered how Naruto did it. He adjusted his step to that and was pleased to note he went fast like a ninja! Heh, he knew it was good to take him along. He was gaining on the shark. Water might be Arlong's, but jungle was Luffy's, and even though this wasn't quite a jungle it was similar enough he knew his way around.
Then he noticed smoke.
Oh, Arlong Park was just on fire.
… On fire!? Weren't Nami and Naruto there? He sped up for a moment, then remembered this was what Nami had wanted to do and slowed down, and then remembered he was supposed to be keeping up with Arlong and refocused. He was swimming straight for his burning building. Luffy was looking forward to charging in there too.
Aw, he wasn't gonna make it first.
But then he didn't need to, since Arlong started shouting instead of fighting. Silly.
"NAMI!" Arlong's rage echoed off the surroundings. "EIGHT YEARS WE FED YOU, CLOTHED YOU, GAVE YOU FREEDOM TO ROAM… EIGHT. AND THIS IS HOW YOU REPAY ME!?"
And Luffy was done listening to such crap. His nostrils flared as he finally reached the walls, ready to rocket over and bounce on his opponent.
"YOUR SECONDS ARE NUMBERED!"
"So are yours!" Nami screamed back and Luffy wasn't sure what numbers had to do with anything. "For Cocoyashi. For Bell-mére! These stupid maps!! You earned every second of this!"
He launched himself over the wall and immediately reared a fist back, eyes finding Nami's from under the brim of his treasure, and he realized she was crying again. Not allowed. Arlong had dared hurt her, again. She looked at him like she'd die here.
Luffy would just prove her wrong.
Red hot feelings coursed through and his pistol fist slammed the back of Arlong's head forward just as he was about to launch up at his navigator. The fish slammed to the ground, and Luffy's own battle cry rang in his ears, pumping blood through veins and readying for another hit.
Arlong rolled over and got a fistful of teeth. No, Luffy got a fistful of teeth, and Arlong was teeth-less! He grinned, flipping in the air with his feet stretching upward.
"Gomu Gomu no… DOUBLE STAMP!" he yelled and drove his feet into the guts of the man who spread so much misery and hate on what was his.
The concrete cracked below, joining the ones on the wall. Whooa, that looked unsteady. Better be careful.
He felt himself snap into place on top of the fishman, who was way too still for some reason. He felt a deep rattling sigh beneath his feet, where Arlong kept his lungs.
"...You're worse than a cockroach," the fishman growled.
Luffy's response was to snap the teeth he'd grabbed out of the guy's mouth around the base of his nose. He was mildly disappointed it didn't snap. But it might have ticked the fish off more. Good. Luffy was pissed as well.
"That tactic was proven worse than useless already, human," and Luffy had to dodge Arlong's new teeth by jumping off him. "I'll show you what it means to DESPAIR!"
He glared. And Luffy didn't believe him. Because it was Luffy who'd destroy Arlong Park and all it stood for.
xXXx
Nami stumbled down from the roof, adrenaline flooding her veins as she latched the window behind her, taking Naruto's offered hand as they ran down the more secure part of the building. She passed familiar pathways, dreadful memories, moments she felt less-than, moments she felt proud, the mix and match of awful and grateful and seared through with bone-deep grief and hatred—
She gasped as they stopped near a doorway, and a clone stepped into view.
"Boss!" it shouted. "Everything's ready on the west side! You're good to go!"
"Great," Naruto said, and she felt halfway in the moment as he looked up at her with that familiar grin. "Let's get outta here."
Right. They were getting out, meeting with the others. Outside. Where everyone else was… Not everyone.
"Sanji?" she asked, and it felt like cotton filled her ears.
The clone and original shared a surprised look, and she'd known they forgot him. Sigh. Does anyone else ever think in this motley crew? It made tiny bubbles of amusement burst in her heart along with frustration, but at least she could feel other things besides complete dread about the fight going on outside.
"I'll go get 'im," the clone said and jumped out the nearest window.
Naruto himself started forward, and she followed as they ran down, more memories flashing behind her eyes as she prepared to leave this place for the last time. This would be in ruins, if all else failed. She'd accomplished something of her revenge. And that should make her happy.
The backdoor was open, and flames licked the side of the building on the other side as they spoke, propagated by the trees growing there. She could imagine herself on the roof again, staring down at Arlong where he'd once towered over her, feeling so grimly accomplished, and now all she could feel was the declaration of 'he deserves this' and her seconds are numbered.
She had never, never, been on the receiving end of so much of his fury. She didn't doubt he'd kill her given half the chance.
All that stood between him and her was this building and Luffy. She'd… have to trust Luffy. Did she? Or had she dragged him into an early death? She was in turmoil once more.
Her thoughts snapped out of it as Naruto climbed over the bits and pieces of wall they'd reduced to rubble in the explosions. Beyond was the vast fields, and her village. Too exposed. Having too much at stake. She wanted to go to them, but if- when- Arlong came for her, they'd be…
She stopped in her tracks. Naruto continued for a few steps before looking back, face a picture of confusion.
"I need to stay," she said, and her voice was firm, no room for arguments. "You go ahead."
His nose scrunched up like he ate something unpleasant, mouth opening to argue, except he staggered in place, hand flying to his head, and Nami rushed forward to catch him as he fell. Her heart pounded.
"Hey! Naruto! What…?"
He groaned, rubbing his forehead and she grabbed a shoulder to turn him around and saw him struggling to keep his eyes open.
"Oh," he said. "That's what… Keep me awake!"
She pinched his cheek hard enough to leave a mark, and he yelped, blinking rapidly as he regained some alertness. He tried to stagger to his feet. And she realized what happened. One of his clones popped, and he got all the memories from the past twenty four hours. She hadn't realized how much that would affect him, since he'd been awake that long too. Twice over, now. And if he fell asleep, the other clones would pop too, which meant…!
If he fell asleep… Arlong Park wouldn't fall. She grabbed his shoulders and dragged him up, making him stand on his own. He swayed but stubbornly stayed upright. His hands crossed in a familiar shape, and she was confused as a clone poofed into existence and immediately dispelled.
"The timetable got shortened," he slurred out as an explanation, a half-grin forming on his face. "So we gotta stay and watch, yea?"
…This conniving little brat. She had half the mind to trip him. But the fight fled from her as she saw his determination. He wouldn't be leaving her alone with her demons. And, perhaps that was right of him. So she gave him a look and a grimace of a smile.
"I know where to get front row seats, so don't drop till we get there," she warned, and started running, grabbing his arm this time.
Adrenaline would be more likely to keep him awake than anything else at this point anyway, so danger was where they would go.
xXXx
Luffy punched through several walls and hid behind a pillar as Arlong charged from the water. He then swiped his leg like an axe in the fishman's way, slamming him into the ceiling where more cracks spiderwebbed through, and that was satisfying. Less satisfying was Arlong grabbing him and throwing him through walls into the building. He got out just in time to see Arlong sink a fist into his own wall.
How weird of him to help Luffy's crew destroy his home. But that was good.
But then Arlong pulled a saw tooth sword out of concrete and Luffy's jaw dropped. "Oooo, huge!"
And it was, for just a second, before the whole thing poofed into a grinning Naruto clone that gave Luffy a wink as it popped. He laughed, and laughed harder as Arlong stood still like a statue before fury took over and Luffy needed to start dodging a sharp nose and shark teeth. It seemed Arlong was too angry to talk, and Luffy was fine with that.
They destroyed a bunch of pillars in the next few moments, before Luffy managed to net him again and throw the guy inside the building through the holes he himself had flown through earlier. He noted Sanji walking away with a clone, and grinned as he realized this was the time they'd start destroying the base for real.
So he charged in, feral energy bouncing around in his mind as he gave chase to the fishman inside the guy's own home. But when he got there, he noticed something.
"A kitchen!" he yelled, and his stomach growled.
There was a fully prepared meat stick on the floor, and he descended on it. Only to get uppercut away from his meal.
"It's just like you scum to scavenge from the homes of fishmen," Arlong growled. "Taking what isn't yours, you got nerve."
Luffy swallowed and plopped his head through the hole his head made in the ceiling. He'd seen something weird up there though. So he ignored Arlong and punched a bigger hole to jump through up there. That! A burning door! And a Naruto, who gave him a double take from inside that room.
"Is Arlong in the building?" the clone asked with a whisper that didn't sound like a whisper.
Luffy stepped in, taking in shelves and a desk, the maps that weren't ashes, the ones still in the process of burning, and pens. One pen in particular, that had dropped to the ground.
"Yes," he said, and crouched, picking up the pen.
It was covered in small bloodstains. It looked like someone had wrapped more gauze around the pen just so it could absorb more blood. It screamed of pain, in this room, on that desk, of fear and despair. Like nowhere else in this entire building, this was where Nami had been hurt the most.
"Naruto," he said, and knew the clone straightened up. "Is Nami with the real you?"
"Yeah. She has everything from this room she wanted. I'm here to make sure it blows up. Which will be soon, since the other clone popped and Boss is out there fighting to keep us going."
That didn't mean much to Luffy, who turned to face the door, where Arlong stalked in and looked like he'd bit into something too sour and awful to name, and disguised the feeling with rage. Looking over Luffy's shoulder at the clone who was another focus of his rage. Luffy stepped between them.
"Do it," he ordered.
"But- You're in here!"
Luffy stared Arlong straight in the eye, before whirling and kicking the desk through the wall with a tiny window, one Nami had doubtless stared through and wished for freedom. Be free, he thought viciously, and looked back at her tormentor to will the point into him. Arlong snarled.
"You will never be able to use her as effectively as I did!"
Luffy breathed in the flicker of burning protective fury that statement ignited, and snorted it out.
"Blow it up," he said to Naruto, and Arlong's whole body clenched with the readiness to pounce.
It was okay, because Luffy would be there to block it. He was between his crew and their enemies.
And that was what he did.
xXXx
Sanji was minding his own business watching Luffy and Arlong bulldozing through concrete like it was crunchy cookies when Naruto showed up in his peripheral vision. His mind sharpened, glaring at the kid and his alone-ness.
"Brat. Weren't you bodyguarding our angel on earth?" he said, and didn't care if his tone was accusing.
Naruto scowled. "She's already out the building, dude. We gotta go too, y'know, this place is about to blow."
His heart, full of frigid blizzards at the thought of their beloved Nami-swan alone in this horror house, melted and he supposed the kid could catch a break. He was right, anyhow. Blowing this place up was part of the original plan, even if it seemed to have gone a bit off course. So he leveraged himself up and started a brisk pace towards the gates, paying no mind to the frankly impressive battle going on behind him.
And he would've walked on if the kid in front of him hadn't tripped in the middle before catching himself and staying still like a statue.
"I'm needed here, go out," Naruto said and started sprinting for the building they would blow up, and Sanji wanted to bash the kid's skull in except—
"Meet the Boss at the gates!" the clone yelled, and Sanji felt embarrassed at having forgotten about that.
Of course Naruto himself wouldn't have left Nami alone. He had clones to do the self-destructive things for him. To cover his blunder he continued the walk at a jog, reaching the gates in pretty good time, and saw his lovely Nami-swan running towards them with the real Naruto in tow. She frantically waved him over when he came into view, and his heart leapt, body moving nearly without conscious input.
She was harried, oh how beautiful she was in that straw hat too, and the original Naruto… It gave him pause to see him so out of it.
"Sanji. Thank everything."
He felt his face heat up at her sweet sigh of relief, but paused when she placed a hand on his shoulder and it felt like his heart was beating out of his chest with her grace. Her grip tightened, and he'd do anything for her, anything to help the fragile strength fighting in her gaze.
"We need to keep Naruto awake," she said.
Ah, he'd thought the kid needed a nap, but whatever she said he'd do! He wished for a kitchen right about now to concoct the most invigorating fragrances and shocking scents in this instant.
"As you say, oh summer's sweetest scent," he said with utmost respect, and crouched in front of the kid.
Sheesh, he really looked out of it. Those eyelids were about to droop. He quickly lit a cigarette and breathed deep, just to blow it in Naruto's face like that time on the Baratie. This time for a good cause, because Nami-swan said it. Naruto immediately started coughing and waving his hands and glaring.
"What's— agh, Sanji!"
"Calm down, brat," he said. "You're not allowed to sleep."
"I know that, what's that to do… Oh. Thanks. I hate it."
Their attention moved back to an almighty crash from inside the walls of Arlong Park. Sanji blew another lungful of smoke at Naruto, who leaned away from him. Still coughing. You couldn't cough and sleep so he considered it a job well done. Naruto swatted at him and he caught the hand, which then grabbed onto his shirt sleeve as the kid clearly fought to stay alert even through his physical ailment.
Nami-swan had snuck closer towards the gate and stared through it. Sanji knew mostly what she'd see, but a small gasp from her had him turn around to see her crying and his heart was in his throat. Naruto was on the same page, if the grip on his sleeve tightened, and they both rushed back to her position to see…
A desk, broken and charred, lying on the ground. Naruto's breath hitched next to him, before a satisfied noise left him, and Sanji had a feeling he was looking at something that had hurt their precious Nami before. Then Naruto stiffened.
"Wait, they're both inside."
Sanji looked. It seemed so, with neither Luffy nor Arlong here, and now a shelf crashing out from the inside of the building. Nami inhaled sharply.
"How will Luffy get out?"
Ah. That was… a great question.
Just then a boom could be heard from farther away from them. Then a series of huge explosions rattled through the very foundations of the building, and Sanji shifted to shield them both from dust and debris that managed to fly out towards them, wincing as a small rock hit his back and jostled a rib or two. The rumble lasted for a few eternal seconds, but after that… He looked down through floating dust, finding Nami staring behind him in horror as Naruto straight up collapsed like a puppet with his strings cut.
He caught the kid, before turning around and seeing… nothing but rubble. The whole building was gone. Demolished.
Nothing was moving.
His heart started sinking. Then Nami dashed forward, a scream erupting from her throat and tearing through Sanji's chest like a burning arrow, nailing that heart in place.
"LUFFY!"
xXXx
Notes:
I'm alive people! And ready to throw a cliffhanger in your face!
Sorry. As a consolation gift, have these chapter descriptions:Hatchi: DIE MY MORALS!
Naruto: No!
Hatchi: ..
Hatchi: Come get me when I wake up. I'm out.Nami's trying to be self-sacrificing and lands herself a stubborn Naruto trying to outdo her.
Meanwhile: Luffy enters from stage left.Luffy: Numbers? What's that? *skips the countdown*
Anyway I hope you enjoyed, welcome to the aftermath in the next chapter! That I will get to writing! Right now. Maybe.
Chapter 16: You Are Our Nakama
Summary:
Arlong Park has come to an end. This is the start of the aftermath.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In the distance, a series of explosions shattered a building.
In the forest, birds flew in fright.
All eyes turned towards the destruction of Arlong Park.
xXXx
Nojiko staggered to a stop, hardly feeling Usopp slamming into her back as she went lax, then rigid with the shock of the explosions. Her heart felt like it would burst out of her chest as she watched the monument that haunted most of her childhood simply… cease to exist.
She'd understood this was part of the plan. It just hadn't registered that it would actually happen.
"Why would you stop like..! Ah," she heard Usopp start and stop, and felt on the same wavelength as they numbly stared.
It was gone. Arlong Park was gone. She wanted to laugh. And cry. Scratch that, she was crying. So she forced a disbelieving chuckle and wiped an arm across her face.
"Those idiots went and did it," she said, and her voice cracked.
"Yeah…"
There was a moment of silence that was sorely needed for her to compose herself.
"...Are they even alright after all that?" Usopp wondered.
Aaaand she felt her entire being shiver at that possibility, head turning to the side to meet Usopp's equally scared expression.
They booked it.
xXXx
A Marine Captain lowered his binoculars, a tch-sound leaving his mouth as he realized he wouldn't be getting his payday from that direction either. Unless… he stroked his chin, wincing as the bruise along his face smarted with the action.
Hm. Well… What better way to get back at that upstart crew than stealing the glory out from under them?
"Men, set sail towards the commotion!" he ordered.
Perhaps he'd get a payday another way, with a side of revenge…
xXXx
Genzo gaped at the sight from across the former battlefield, where their captives were held by some devil's technique and only just starting to stir. Their gasps of horror woke up the green haired swordsman, who frowned in the direction of the actively combusting structure.
They stared together at the clouds of dust flying up, billowing out in a cloud. Genzo saw the swordsman's fist tightening, as they ignored the shouts and wails of their prisoners. He agreed with the sentiment.
What had happened to Nami? How fared the brave youths who'd gone in, but not out?
"You won't get away with this!" he heard one of their long-time oppressors bellow, as bonds strained but never broke, and then a yelp from Johnny made him whirl around.
One fishman had gotten up and was punching bound arms in the direction of the villagers closest to him. In a flash, there was a deep gash on the fishman's shoulder, and Genzo watched as Zoro got up to intimidate him.
These people are the bane of my blood pressure levels, he thought, a groan stuck in his throat.
"Don't," the swordsman said, voice flat, before Genzo marched up to him and grabbed his shoulder as firmly as he dared.
"Roronoa, you're supposed to rest."
Cutting gaze flitted towards him, muscle tense under his hand, then back at the slumped fishman who was spitting curses and sounding near tears. He held no sympathy for someone who regularly flipped other people's houses upside down. Genzo tightened his grip the tiniest fraction.
"Rest, like your Captain ordered. Keep watch here if it makes you feel better. Our village will check up on your crew for you. Clear?"
The youth stayed still for one more second before releasing the tension. He shrugged Genzo's hand off, and he stumbled back as Roronoa turned and started walking at a measured pace, towards Arlong Park.
"Roronoa!"
But the young swordsman didn't stop. Of all the—
"If my crew needs me, I need to be there," he said. "After all, they can't do everything."
That made Genzo stop. The sentiment hit through his long withered heart. His focus shifted towards the destruction Roronoa was walking towards, then back towards those people he called home. The home Nami had purchased fair and square before this fiasco.
Nami can't do everything, his heart whispered.
Genzo felt his lip quirk up and he turned to his fellows and flicked his head towards the settling destruction.
"Come on, men. We've got work to do."
Most of them were rearing to go, immediately getting up, before some squabbles started about who would stay behind to keep watch if not Roronoa. Genzo watched, and saw as Johnny and Yosaku shared a look before sitting down near the fishmen, but not too near, giving them a thumbs up.
"You go ahead!"
"Look after Big Bro Zoro for us!"
"We can keep them in line!"
All their determination made sure Genzo's eyes nearly welled up as he watched most of the people who'd been oppressed for eight long years come together, standing up and marching, for themselves. For Nami. Confident for the first time in ages. All thanks to these strangers who stepped up for his girl.
It was their turn to repay them, after this was all over.
xXXx
Nami coughed on airborne concrete as she scrambled further, trying to spot a flash of red vest or blue jeans anywhere in the mess her former prison had collapsed into. She quickly dug out a handkerchief, hurriedly running to the bay inside and dipping it in there before she covered her mouth and nose with it, dashing into the destruction in the same breath. A coughing fit wouldn't help her find her stubborn idiot friend faster.
A piece of wall shifted under her feet and she was forced to jump on the next one, grunting as it fell into place under her body weight. Ugh. Heels weren't the best footwear for this job. Her eyes darted around as she took in as much ground as possible, and wished her hearing wasn't clogged with her heartbeat.
Movement in her field of vision made her whirl around to see Sanji. He carried Naruto on his back, but the younger blond was limp as a noodle. As if her heart could handle further worry.
"Have you seen anything?" she asked, and hated how needy her voice sounded.
Sanji grimaced and she shook her head to ward off disappointment in favor of thinking. What would help dig this out faster? How would she find Luffy? Where had he been, what window, what room— And the answer hit her as she started moving with purpose again, jumping and climbing over debris to find that part of the collapsed building, hoping she hadn't jumped on top of him at any point.
She heard the crew's newest member hot on her heels and remembered she wasn't alone. Good. She could use this. What else could she use?
A slapping sound came from behind her, and she turned to see Naruto laid on the ground, one side of his cheek turning red and Sanji gearing up for another slap. Indignation burned at Naruto having been hit with over a week of sleep deprivation, that this was something they'd have to do, but Sanji was doing the smart thing. Clones were invaluable in searching through this, and through Naruto they'd most likely have an accurate location.
"Do you have something with a strong scent?" she asked instead, urgent. "His nose is sensitive."
"Ah, I see," the cook said, as Naruto failed to even twitch, and he dug out something from his pocket.
Nami startled when he lit a match right in front of Naruto's nose, then ruffled his own hair before grabbing a few strands and sticking them in the flame. Nami watched as Naruto's nose scrunched up and he unconsciously turned away from the smell and heat of burnt hair. That's not what she expected but it could work. She left them to it and started looking at rubble that could be moved and some that couldn't without more falling on top of each other.
She knew Luffy was probably physically fine with being squished, but most likely not for a prolonged time. She knew he needed to breathe, but didn't know how lungs stretching factored into it. He might have his throat squeezed too tight for air to pass through, which would significantly reduce their time limit. He could be de— No. She refused.
Stupid rubber powers turning normal estimates into putty.
A pile shifted. Her head swiveled in an effort to catch the movement again. Nothing. Nothing for three long seconds.
"Oi. Brat. Stay awake," Sanji said, and Naruto groaned behind her.
"—wassat, lemme up," his voice drifted across the slowly settling dust. "Whoa."
"Naruto, where was Luffy when the building went down?" she called out urgently, still staring at the pile.
She heard him hum in confused assent, and hoped it meant he was digging through all the extra memories. She couldn't imagine the effort it took. Hope stirred in her heart as the pile rattled again, along with dread as she realized it… might not be Luffy.
"Uhhh, the 'ap room…" Naruto mumbled, before Nami heard him hop up to his feet. "Nami, the map room! Luffy told me to blow it up first, but they were both there!"
Both Luffy and… Arlong. Both were there. That pile was the remnants of the rooms above her prison. It was shifting. Really, they had no way to tell. She was frozen. Digging, or no digging. Helping, or not helping. What was the best course of action? Who would they free from under the rubble?
What should she do?
xXXx
Naruto could barely focus on anything other than keeping himself upright and conscious. The smell of burnt hair still lingered, hazy memories overlaying on top of a time where that was a sign of danger, and he drew on that sense of impending doom for alertness.
Nami was standing next to a collapsed wall structure with her back to them, and Sanji had an arm around Naruto's shoulders when he wavered. Luffy was nowhere to be seen, and he blinked himself more awake before abruptly sneezing on all this dust. Ugh. That didn't help with his pounding headache. But it did with keeping awake so…
Before he knew it Sanji had led them to Nami's side who was staring at a specific pile. He watched as it moved. Nami didn't. And Sanji was taking cues from her.
"Luffy?" he called out, and a piece slid from the top of the pile.
That settled it for him, and he started running towards it. Or would've. Nami's hand stopped him, nearly making him topple. He nearly snapped at her, but then registered the shaking. The uncertainty in her expression. His own state, if it happened to be Arlong.
…But it could be Luffy.
He shook her hand away. "They were in the same spot," he reminded her, and himself. "Either or, we gotta remove all that!"
Her gaze focused, breaking clouds of doubt as she immediately realized the same thing he had. All three of them moved. Nami started calling out places they needed to watch out for, but Naruto was too busy lifting the bigger debris to hear them all. It was slow. This was way too slow. He needed clones…
But if they popped…
He shook himself, knowing he'd be determined enough to stay awake even as a clone! He started to cross his fingers when another pair of hands joined his section, and he looked up to see Usopp. He hadn't realized Usopp had arrived. The sharpshooter sent him a wobbly grin.
"Need a hand?"
"Uh-huh," was the intelligent response he came up with.
They lifted the next rock together. Another rock rolled down as a force from below them kicked it away. Naruto looked around properly for the first time in a hot second, and was surprised to note everyone was here now. Zoro. Nojiko. Pinwheel. All the people from the village.
All helping. He knew his grin was wide as Usopp called out the next best rock to focus on.
Everyone. Working together to help free one of their own. With renewed vigor they grabbed onto the next one, yelled a time to lift it, and threw it off the rubble mountain.
This moment felt like all of what happened culminated into one.
Just then, a rumble and shouts made him look up and grab Usopp to roll away, as a mini avalanche came from the shifts below. A huge cracking sound hit his ears and his head snapped up as he laid halfway on Usopp.
There. An arm. Shooting into the sky from towards the top.
"Luffy!" he joined everyone in yelling, as Nami and Zoro clambered to the hand and grabbed it before it could slam back down into the building.
He saw their hold was secure. But Zoro was still recovering from injuries, so Naruto scrambled up too and ran to them to hold the arm's wrist.
"One, two, three," Nami started. "Pull!"
They threw their bodyweight backwards, and the limb stretched until it started contracting, and Cocoyashi village got up with them and started pulling and pushing rocks away from the place, and soon enough Luffy's grinning face popped up from under everything. There was a gash at his temple, and further digging and Luffy stepping out saw him bleeding heavily from his side, and some of his clothes and skin were singed with burns. But he laughed.
Naruto laughed with him, feeling victory sweep through his veins.
Luffy stood up, tall and proud, and without his straw hat. "That surprised me!"
Nami got to her feet and immediately hit him over the head, and Naruto's laugh cut off in favor of choking in surprise. But Luffy's head bounced up, and he realized he now had his straw hat, and Nami had thrown her arms around his neck. She whispered something, and suddenly Luffy was serious, arm up and patting her back twice.
"Yup," he said. "He's gone."
Then Luffy grabbed her shoulders and pushed her an arm's length away to stare her in the face, and Naruto sat up straighter to listen, suddenly acutely aware of Usopp and Sanji at his sides and the fact Luffy seemed to be addressing all of them with his presence. All of his crew.
"Nami. You're our nakama."
There. Immovable truth. Nami was theirs, they were Nami's, and the Straw Hats banded together when times got tough. Naruto's eyes burned into Nami's back as she started shaking, daring her to disagree. But she lifted a hand to her eyes, sniffled, and nodded.
"...Mhm!"
And with that sound, Naruto knew they'd won.
xXXx
Notes:
Usopp: that was the plan but did it… go to plan??
Zoro: who cares if it did, if they need us we gotta be thereNami: I didn't need this gamble in my life
Naruto: who needs gambling, we leave no nakama behind no matter the odds!
Luffy: my ninja gets meA/N:
Cheers for not leaving the cliffhanger up for too long! We won! The fight is over!! I did it!!! Funnily enough, my notes for the last two chapters was this and only this:"Arlong is defeated, make the building fall on top of him."
So everything else was me mostly improvising and living in my head. I think that sentence has been sitting there for like a year and now I can finally remove it and move on. FINALLY.
Also FFN is way too cumbersome and didn't even work when I tried to upload the last chapter, so I don't think I can continue posting this there... It's what it is.
Thanks for sticking with me through Arlong's saga! Now onto the party!
Chapter 17: Set Sail!
Summary:
Naruto gets some sleep, Nami has sister bonding, and the crew sets off towards new adventures!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Usopp slapped his pliers down with a resounding smack on wood.
"I've had enough!" he announced the room at large.
The blob of mesh he'd created around a paper ball was complete, sturdy enough to shoot and weak enough to break apart once the paper inside ignited. Yet, the innocuous paper would never work as intended without the blond snoozing along next to him. He sent a pleading glare towards the bed where their resident ninja had conked out two days ago, only waking up twice to sleepily eat and drink before falling asleep again.
"Narutoooo, I need my workshop buddy," he complained, because sealwork never worked without Naruto present.
And he needed sealwork. Even if they used blood, and he had to watch the kid make himself bleed on multiple occasions to test out if the new design was a dud or something to take further. It was much better than watching the kid faint in front of him though.
The past days had been a whirlwind of shock and partying. First everyone was very happy about the defeat of Arlong Park, someone even called the marines, and he'd been dancing with Naruto throughout all that as he was caught in the ninja's excitement. It was a bit of a blur as the marines arrived, except it wasn't the marines they'd called.
No, it was that Nezumi guy again. He came to land and started spouting something about an 'attack on an officer' and how they were 'caught pillaging government property',even tried to claim Arlong's defeat for himself too. Usopp had been tired. Naruto had been tired, so tired he literally fell face first into the ground mid argument. A very-not-scary moment, not at all, really.
Even scarier was seeing another marine ship on the horizon. Their crew had been told to rest as the mob of villagers took on the marines, screaming their calls of injustice at the marines who had failed them extraordinarily badly for the past eight years straight. Usopp took to carrying Naruto around because all of the other powerhouses were badly injured. Honestly, it was crazy that Luffy was the one in best shape out of the three of them, and Luffy got caught in an exploding building!
Then the other marines arrived, and Usopp would forever remember Commodore Pudding Pudding as a man worthy of honor. That guy came in, marched up to the commotion, and took the villagers' side against his superior! Usopp could never.
Because, as he’d come to know, Usopp was the weakest link in this crew. Never brave enough, never strong enough. He couldn't do anything against Arlong. He needed more firepower.
So Naruto needed to wake up and help him, darn it!
He looked at his creation again, mutinous against the notion he couldn't progress it further without the little guy, and then winced as he saw his pliers had made a dent in the wooden table surface. Whoops, better cover that up. Nobody would notice his moment of weakness.
A window slammed open behind him and he screeched, a manly screech of manly terror.
"Usopp! Come eat the melonade!"
Usopp spun in his chair to look at Luffy's grinning face, the same face he definitely didn't see someone take pictures of and definitely didn't pose heroically in the background of with a too sleepy Naruto, definitely not.
"What's a melonade?" he asked instead of voicing any of that.
All he got in answer was a fading 'shishishi' of a laugh as Luffy ran off to presumably eat this questionable melon thing that might be liquid, if the word was correct at all. Usopp spared one last glance at his project, and at the still snoozing Naruto, before sighing and running after the captain they shared.
He saw evidence of a party still going strong, one where he'd shared multiple stories of his heroic defense of Syrup Village, and how this endeavor would make for a further mere footnote in his history as a warrior—
Nope. Couldn't take himself seriously right now. Pathetic.
So let's focus on something else, like Luffy running way too fast!
And finding out what in the world was melonade.
xXXx
Nami sat at her porch, staring out on the tangerine field with a wistful heart, and a sense of peace she hadn't had in… ever.
Somehow, despite everything, she was still here. She lived. Luffy made sure of it. Naruto made sure of it. The entire crew made sure of it. Arlong was gone, and Arlong Park was no more. Her village was free, she'd bought their freedom with her blood, sweat, and tears, and her friends defended her so she could keep that freedom. She felt so… light. Like she could burst with the relief she felt.
Yet she was floating peacefully in this bittersweet feeling of getting to finally have something that should have been given to her, that was taken from her by the malevolence of others.
Bell-mère, would you be proud of me?
That was a question Nami had spun in her mind when she stole from a pirate those first times, when she decided to save her village on her own, when she cried and screamed at the sky at Arlong's doings, when her village blamed her, when—
She'd always thought of her mother in those moments. Yet never had she felt with this amount of certainty that yes, Bell-mère would be proud. And amongst that, against all of this happening to her at the hands of a pirate…
Would her mom mind if she became one?
It was… fun. She hadn't had fun in eight years, yet this bunch of idiots became such a source of happiness for her in this time she couldn't imagine her life here while they sailed the seas getting lost on their own. She'd regret it. For sure. But she couldn't make herself go with them without…
"So here you are," Nojiko called out, and Nami turned towards the path that led to Bell-mère's grave. "I thought you'd be by the seaside to say goodbye."
Nami startled, blinking at her sister wildly.
"How did you-"
"Of course you're going, do you think I'm blind?" Nojiko laughed. "You love them. And you've grown to love the seas the longer you've traveled out there."
Like this was a foregone conclusion. Nami felt a genuine smile stretch across her lips, a rarity in years before, yet easier and easier the longer she was around this motley crew she'd found.
"You know, I already asked Bell-mère if she'd mind," Nami said. "Earlier this morning."
It was Nojiko's turn to blink. "Then why are you still hesitating?"
She didn't respond. It felt weird to say it out loud. She stared at her sandals instead, gathering up courage. Nojiko got close and sat down next to her.
"Because, even though it's not official, I still… I still bought Cocoyashi," Nami said eventually. "I… feel responsible."
That's what it was. If anything else happened to her home, and she was far away, unable to stop it, she'd… Well she didn't know what she'd do. She'd always been possessive of her property, bought or stolen, and this was just a little to the next level. She didn't feel comfortable leaving without checking that things were alright here. Sure, the money she bought Cocoyashi with would be left here for rebuilding and monetary security, but what if another pirate happened upon this place?
What if her own future choices rippled down to a chain of pressures and drafts that whipped up a strom where she always, always left her heart when she set out to sea?
A weight hit her side and she yelped as she was felled, but she didn't have time to be surprised before Nojiko started tickling her armpits and stomach. She screamed and laughed and cried and tried to tickle back, but Nojiko knew her too well and she didn't want to actually hurt her sister, so she just had to let the torture happen and retaliate in the future, somehow and someway.
It had been ages since she'd been able to participate in something this childish with her sister.
Eventually, Nojiko stopped, after having pinned Nami down with her bodyweight and some clever holds Genzo or someone must have taught her while Nami was gone.
"There, I win," Nojiko said, voice playful, but intonation serious. "By right of conquest, Cocoyashi now belongs to me."
Nami turned her head to see a smile on Nojiko's face, full of fondness. Her sister brushed hair away from Nami's face so they could see each other properly, then ruffled the strands to remind Nami she was still the little sister.
"We've been holding our own, Nami, even under Arlong. We got pretty good at generating money quickly," she reminded her. "And now we're even more determined than you to never let this happen again. You've done enough, sister mine. Now let us worry about ourselves while you go live your dreams!"
She punctuated the point by tapping Nami on the nose, and it felt like she was freed of the last of her shackles on this land. She laughed, long and hard, and shoved Nojiko off of her so she could plot her revenge in peace.
She was going to be a Straw Hat Pirate. For good this time!
xXXx
Naruto sneezed and immediately regretted it. His head pounded with a headache so massive it rivaled the one he'd had after that Black Cat sad-excuse-for-a-captain knocked him out. It was worrying. He didn't think overusing clones gave him a headache this bad usually. But he was getting pretty used to ignoring it so it was fine. He could focus on pulling ropes and sweeping the deck and generally getting things done so they could continue finding Konoha!
And making Luffy the Pirate King, drawing maps, fighting good, yadda yadda yadda. Everyone had a dream here. He hadn't forgotten, not for long anyway. It was pretty cool he wasn't the only one who had one. Kind of weird that everyone had one.
…Now that he thought of it, he'd forgotten to ask about Sanji's. He just knew he had a dream.
"Hey, Swirly Brow!" Naruto called out when his task took him near the kitchen. "What's your dream anyhow!?"
"What's that to you, Foxy Shrimp!"
Naruto ran past the kitchen again with the mop. "Not. A. Fox! And just 'cause!"
"Then suck it till I'm done cooking, idiot!"
He came back the other way, dumping the mop in the salt water bucket again to totally drench the deck so it wouldn't get mold, as Nami had told him when he'd complained the first few times. But as he did that, he smelled something, and let the mop topple to the deck with a clatter in his rush to throw the kitchen doors open.
"You're making ramen!?"
Sanji turned towards him with a narrow eyed stare, chopping even more vegetables to throw in the delicious aroma of the boiling pot.
"You're the best," Naruto breathed reverently, taking a step closer, only for the cook to suddenly be in front of him and kick him out the door so hard he had to roll back on his feet, and the door slammed in front of his face.
"Just focus on swabbing!" his irate voice was muffled slightly by the door.
"With pleasure," Naruto practically sang, mood immediately swinging up at the promise of the food of the gods.
He heard an even more muffled voice say something about asking after the food was done, and Naruto grinned further as he realized that would be something else to look forward to. He focused back on swabbing, as he promised.
By the time he was done, Zoro and Usopp had finished setting up the sails, and Luffy was back from whatever his task was and sitting on the figurehead once more. Sanji appeared in the doorway, a frown on his face, and the most delicious smell wafting in his wake.
"Has Nami-swan graced us with her presence yet?"
Naruto snapped back to reality and looked around to the shore to see more people had gathered to say goodbye, but no Nami was anywhere.
"Do you think she'll even come?" Usopp said, and the wavering doubt in his voice made Naruto straighten in surprised horror.
The thought hadn't even crossed his mind. Of course she'd come, she said she was their friend!
But, a traitor of a voice whispered, friends can live in other villages too.
Which was not the case here. He'd helped her plant the tangerine trees on the Merry! She wouldn't let them leave without instructions to care for them. He shook the evil thought away like the enemy it was and glared at Usopp, vowing to prank one of his experiments for this.
"She will," he said, and turned towards the shore with more determination to make her out of the crowd.
He saw Chabo instead, and the kid waved at him with a huge grin. He waved back with a half smile, before looking for their navigator again. It was just about the time they said they'd leave. The crowd too was looking more and more nervous the more they realized Nami wasn't on the ship.
Just when the clock hit the time to leave, he spotted Nami, just behind the crowd.
"SET SAIL!" she ordered, and for a single moment he felt very betrayed, before she started running and zigzagging through the crowd.
He noticed slight movements in her hands, slight movements in clothes, and knew what was happening.
"Should we?" Zoro asked their captain up front, wind carrying the conversation to their ears.
"She's our navigator, let's do as she says," Luffy said, grin audible.
And Naruto knew this was a trust exercise, one designed to test their teamwork, for Nami to make sure she was in good hands with them. He got to work with Usopp, wincing for his head as he made a clone into existence to make this go faster. Zoro was still pretending to be a hundred percent fine, and Sanji was relegated to cooking duty only for the next two days still.
Soon enough, the docks were getting further away, and Nami got to the edge of the crowd to jump. Naruto turned to watch just in time for her to land on the deck and reveal all of the wallets and cash she stole on her way through. He cackled at the outraged shouts on the shore and congratulated her mentally on the prank well pulled.
All of his crew was on the deck of the Going Merry now. For the first time ever.
It felt very right.
xXXx
Somewhere in the Marine headquarters, a case for Monkey D. Luffy's bounty poster was being discussed. It was a source of hot debate, as it was also discovered that the one who pushed it forward was Marine Captain Nezumi, who had been proven to have used Arlong's reign for his own benefit. Commodore Pudding Pudding gained petitions for promotion for this momentous discovery, and Nezumi was stripped of his title.
Clearly, Nezumi didn't have the clear conscience to decide on something like this. But Commodore Pudding Pudding wasn't much help either, in his insistence the children weren't much of a threat, especially not the idiot kid of a captain. Commodore Pudding Pudding was of the opinion they were a bunch of powerful but overgrown children who were not truly pirates.
Many other sources disagreed, including one who claimed the famed Black Cat Pirates had been defeated by this group on Gecko Islands, after which they had been seen flying a jolly roger with a straw hat. Although the residents of said island denied this group being involved, some of them seemed to be lying, so the case rested.
"What can we do then for such an individual, who is known to have defeated three over 10 million bounties, and allegedly a fourth, yet according to the surrounding intelligence is 'not a big threat' to anyone other than pirates themselves?"
They contemplated for a long moment, before one person raised their hand.
"I think we ought to give him the lowest of the bounties he has defeated. That way, we can track his movements, but he won't be such a high priority as to distract us from bigger fish."
There were thoughtful murmurs and heated grumbles, but ultimately they decided on this compromise.
"Then it's decided. Monkey D. Luffy's head will henceforth be worth 15 million beri."
xXXx
Notes:
Usopp's self worth: I am worm
Usopp's skills: (≖_≖ )Melonade was just lemonade made out of melons and frozen into slushy. They both got brain freeze and laughed through it.
Breaking news! Big sister Nojiko claiming town ownership by tickle battle!
Nami still knows how to make an exit, Naruto likes his crew, and the Marines are privy to a tiny bit more information on which to base their decisions. Which means.... Well, lets see where that leads haha.
In other news I got myself a beta reader who did a wonderful job helping me through my mental blocks and checking my more awkward phrasing structure and some bad spelling! So huge thank you to them!
Chapter 18: Nazakawa City
Summary:
Chilling with the new bounty, visiting old places, and deciding their course.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Stop making clones,” Zoro grunted as he flowed into his next stance, which Naruto had himself and a few clones copying.
“If you stop training,” Naruto huffed back.
Both knew the other was pushing through pain to do this. Against doctor's orders. Except Naruto himself didn't have doctor's orders to make him rest, so there! He just wanted to learn these kinds of katas for Sasuke later, and figured there was no harm in committing Zoro's to memory if the swordsman let him. Sasuke was always interested in kenjutsu, he remembered.
Maybe the two of them could have proper sword spars if they met.
He shook those thoughts away and focused on copying Zoro once more, wincing in sympathy as Zoro made a movement that nearly seemed to reopen his wound. Another reason Naruto was pushing his own pain tolerance further was that maybe it'd stop Zoro from pushing himself too far. Naruto had experience with that. He hadn't regretted it then! But boy did recovery time suck.
Recovery time, Kakashi-sensei had pointed out, which Naruto could have spent on more training if he hadn't gone overboard.
After another five minutes, when Naruto dismissed his clones again after all of them got the series of katas down even better, he heard Zoro sigh in frustration and sheathe his swords. Naruto's head was killing him so he grinned and followed the swordsman to his napping spot and took a seat next to him. It had been a while since he'd had time with Zoro, and that way Luffy or Usopp wouldn't dare interrupt him with loud enough voices to aggravate his tender head.
It'd go away soon enough. But after having multiple clones be up for a whole entire day it'd been a common occurrence in regards to clones. Naruto felt the effect was waning as days passed anyway, so it was fine to push it a little.
They'd been sailing for a few days now and Naruto didn't know where they were going. He hadn't asked Nami. It'd mostly been getting to know how Sanji fit into their dynamics, and Nami having new confidence to joke around with them all. She'd framed a map with Usopp's help and hung that in her room. It looked like an act of making this permanent to herself, so Naruto hadn't asked why that map.
Hmmm he missed ramen again…
His head snapped up at a scream, and Sanji's figure was already blurring towards the upper deck, so it must be Nami. Naruto leveraged himself up and realized he felt much better, and groggy, so he must've fallen asleep at some point.
"You good, Nami?" he called out with an accompanying yawn.
"Come look!" she called out, urgent, and he complied by leisurely walking up the wall to see what was up.
She was looking at a piece of paper with a disgruntled furrow to her brow and an almost pout, as Sanji fluttered about mixing her some juice. He would've stepped closer, but a shiver down his spine had him spinning on his foot to duck as a giant projectile flew over the railing and almost smashed into him. The projectile then bounced up into Luffy, who marched up and over to grab the paper and look at it. He immediately burst into loud guffaws. Naruto was very curious now.
"Look I have a bounty!" Luffy laughed.
The blond ninja stared wide eyed at the poster, looking past the grinning face of his captain at the corner, where Usopp had an arm under his shoulders and Naruto was tiredly lifting an arm to copy him in celebration.
"Usopp!" he yelled. "Did we do a photoshoot!?"
He vaguely remembered noticing the camera and joking about being in a picture. But he'd thought that was part of the dream.
"Yeah?" Usopp's voice drifted up through floorboards.
"We're in a bounty poster!"
"WHAT!?" and the amount of clatter and scrambling that followed preceded the sharpshooter appearing on the deck.
Soon enough both Usopp and Naruto were dancing and laughing with Luffy, and Sanji sulked in the corner about not having a bounty himself. Zoro ambled onto the deck too to see the commotion, wandering next to Nami. Naruto was too busy bragging to Sanji to really care though, until…
"I'm a little concerned. The amount is weird," he heard Nami mutter to Zoro and blinked at them, before looking at the poster again.
It read… 12,607,000… which was… twelve something billion, right? No, that was way too high. He scrunched his nose and tried to make the number sensible. Three zeroes was a thousand. Six numbers made… ah, a million. One, two, six, zero, seve… Huh? That was weird.
"There's way too many numbers that aren't zero," he said.
And there was something nagging at him about that. Those numbers specifically.
"Really? There's been some cases like that before. Not sure why this time though," Usopp said. "More importantly, we're gonna be famous now, you and I!"
"Yeah!"
"Hey, it's my poster! I'm gonna be famous!"
Nami sighed heavily. "You guys are missing the point. Now people are after our heads. We have to be more careful about moving around."
"Twelve million is quite high for East Blue, but not that huge a bounty. We can still loiter without too much risk of stronger Marines taking note," Zoro said, in a voice that thought this should be common knowledge.
Nami looked like she wanted to protest, but then she looked at all of them in turn and seemed to deflate, giving them all a small smile. "Right. Then where to, Captain?"
Everyone looked at Luffy whose smile was now in place full force, excitement radiating from his entire being.
"To the Grand Line, of course!"
xXXx
Turns out that when it was finally actually time to plan for going to the great unknown of a new entire ocean, everyone wanted to go buy something first. So it was restocking time. Nami advised that Loguetown would be their best bet for that, for being a huge shopping hub with a bit of everything, but it would also be their last stop in the East Blue.
Yet there also came another problem with that plan once they actually started making the shopping list.
"We need more quality paper. It could honestly be easier to just find equipment to make more when needed, with the rate we burn through," Usopp informed everyone, which Naruto and Nami nodded along with.
"Someone ruined my whetstone yesterday," Zoro said blandly, side-eyeing their resident little ninja prankster.
"It was meant for Usopp and you blocked it," Naruto said, sullen, as Usopp gasped dramatically and started reaching for the blond to shake him in retaliation.
"I can't work my best with this kitchen equipment," said Sanji, and everyone stared because his food was already so great, so how would it taste with better equipment, as Sanji started listing all the things he'd need.
Luffy was the first one to thump a fist with his hand when he concluded. "Great! Let's get all that in Loguetown!"
But Nami shook her head immediately, and everyone turned to her for an explanation. Her hand was up to her chin with contemplation.
"...I don't think we can get all that in Loguetown. It'd be better to split our search into different centers of commerce so we're sure to find everything."
Usopp stopped his attempts to strangle Naruto's hair. "You have something in mind?"
"Well… It's not exactly a hub but there are artisans and we're bound to find experts in paper making there. And a whetstone. Maybe even a smith for some of the special kitchen equipment. Nazakawa Village is a day's trip away."
"...Huh," said Zoro.
When people turned to him for an explanation he just waved them off and claimed he needed to start on today's training session. This acted as the release of duty and everyone scampered off to do their own thing. No one felt the need to explicitly state they were following Nami's plan. They just… did.
Nami stared after them oddly, confused. Then smiled as she realized this showed how much they trusted her, despite everything.
xXXx
"Has our investigation found anything?"
"No, sir. We still don't know if the bounty was intentionally changed. Only that it's unlikely the messenger naturally read the numbers mistakenly. We're considering mind altering substances or techniques being involved."
"This is a problem. We might need to keep an eye on the boy after all, if someone would do such a thing for him."
"Yes, it's troubling. As is the amount it was changed to. Why only shave off a few millions? And such odd numbers."
"Sirs…? I'm afraid it may be covert communication."
"...Get our experts on that. Immediately. We refuse to serve as a means of communication for any sort of underworld dealings!"
"Sir, yes sir!"
"Troubling indeed. We need to reprint a new bounty."
"...No, leave it be for a while. Put ears to the ground. If the trend of unexpected issues continues, we may need to re-evaluate the amount sooner than thought. For now, keep in mind this is all speculation. Dismissed!"
xXXx
Naruto wasn't hiding. Really. He was… tactically avoiding a confrontation. Yeah. That definitely wasn't Nami calling his name outside.
It started straight after they were done setting their course and everyone could relax again. Nami had turned to him with that smile on her face and beri signs for eyes. He'd hoped they'd leave that expression behind at Baratie, but nope, it came along with the woman as strong as ever. So he ran, citing a sealing project with Usopp.
And he did have one with Usopp, but if he went to look at the exploding seals Nami would surely find him, so he was stuck in stealth mode near the bow of the ship.
Soon she would recruit Sanji, probably, and then he'd be in real trouble. So he needed a plan. Quickly. And allies. Now who would…
Usopp slammed the door open and closed it behind himself. Naruto had been avoiding Usopp too because if Nami found him she'd find Naruto also. And Usopp wasn't as good at hiding. But if he was going to get people on his side…
"Psst!"
"AAAAA-ah? Naruto! Where have you been, Nami's hounding me with—"
"Come here," he said. "We gotta make a plan."
"For what, avoiding her? You know, funds will make things easier, if you'd just comply…"
Naruto glared at him until he trailed off. Usopp let out a huge sigh and ran a hand down his face.
"Fine. What do you want."
He let a sharp grin cut across his whiskered cheeks.
"You're talking with her about a weapon, right?"
"...Yeah?"
"And it cuts the time and resources into our own projects, right?"
"Ugh, don't remind me."
"So! Let's make her pay us for our work!"
Usopp blinked, like he hadn't considered that before. Naruto spotted the exact moment he went from resigned to actually incredibly interested.
"I'm listening."
xXXx
Nami took one look at their frankly awesome protest sign and promptly attempted to swindle them both into a lifetime of servitude. That contract's existence came together so fast and ended even faster, when Sanji came to understand what it was and nearly sold his soul to her that instant. It turned from Naruto and Usopp defending their independent workshop time to defending the paper no one should ever sign from the only person in existence who would love to do exactly that.
"Throw it in the ocean!" Usopp yelled, but when Naruto tried the wind blew it past his hair towards the cook, who had a pen up and ready.
Naruto watched the moment in horrified slow motion, knowing he was too late to do anything. And then the paper got shot out of Sanji's grasping hand, wrapped around a rock, and Naruto found the speed to dash to it. Only for a sweeping leg to nearly wind him as he was kicked into a spin in the air, and only reflex had him dart his hand to the side as Sanji cursed when his grab missed again.
"Usopp!" Naruto called out as he kicked a foot to the mast to stop the spin, standing there and immediately throwing the rock-filled paper toward the sharpshooter once he got his bearings.
It was a masterful throw. Usopp snapped it out of the air just before Sanji launched himself to his position, and the slingshot did the rest. Sanji watched the paper arc far, far away into ocean waves, and dramatically fell to his knees.
"Nooooooo…!"
Usopp and Naruto shared wide eyed glances. Usopp was the one who carefully laid a hand on his shoulder.
"...Sanji, this had to be stopped."
"You monsters…" Sanji breathed tearfully, not at all consoled.
Naruto walked up to them and squinted at his fellow blond.
"Can't you do the stuff in it without the contract?"
"But proving my undying love~! Ah, alas, it's but a distant dream now…"
From the other side of the Merry, a previously napping Zoro let out a loud scoff. Sanji shot to his feet and glared over the distance between starboard and port. "What was that Marimo!?"
The mood shifted immediately to a sudden spar between those two.
Needless to say, their plan did not go to plan, and Naruto still ended up making those knives with no pay. At least Nami promised to buy the materials he'd needed for 'em. He pouted through it. Because he couldn't even be mad, since Nami was fair enough when it counted.
xXXx
Nazakawa Village had a cute little port they didn't even go to because they wanted to be a little bit stealthy this time. Instead they parked Merry out of immediate view and climbed over the cliffs to end up at the correct path. Luffy was excitedly in the lead, stopping at the clear mountain path entrance to put hands on his hips and breathe in deeply.
"We're here! …Oooh takoyaki!"
And he was off like a shot before anybody could stop him. But… takoyaki? Naruto turned to search for Sanji, and found him staring back, along with Nami. Their collective understanding was instant.
Actually no way, he thought, but started jogging after Luffy anyway, everyone else in tow.
He hoped Nami's hackles wouldn't be too raised by this sudden reference to fishmen so soon. Hachi wouldn't come here, right? That'd be stupid so close to his former alliances.
"Wait, wait, why are we in such a hurry!?" Usopp called after them. "Can't Luffy handle himself?"
The sheer incredulity everyone glanced at Usopp with was totally warranted, as was the way they chorused. "It's Luffy."
And just then, there was a crash and a scream from ahead, and a guy stared aghast at a crate his buds had been carrying, now spilling apples all over the street, Luffy's fleeting non-apology carried to them as he rushed past, unconcerned about the damage.
"...Point taken."
Naruto let out a longsuffering groan and created a single clone that wandered over to help. He himself led the charge after their wayward rubber whirlwind, pointedly avoiding everyone else wandering the streets at this hour. Sanji jogged up to keep pace with him.
"Careful with the clones, or people will think I'm you again."
"Shut up— Hachi was dumb!"
It wasn't that Naruto didn't enjoy his clone memories of messing with the guy, he'd just prefer to know when his clones acted without him, the jerks! Was this why he didn't get any memories regarding using them for too long? Their independent actions after their initial tasks were completed stacked up to total chaos and too many headaches. Literally. He'd have to be more careful about that in the future.
"What's that?" Zoro asked from behind them, somewhat incredulous. "Someone thought Stupid Cook was Ninja Brat?"
Oooh nicknames worthy of setting up pranks. Naruto promised himself he wouldn't destroy the new whetstone Zoro got.
"Why you—!" Sanji growled, but Nami had caught up and he immediately turned to putty when she gave them a side-eye.
Nami was scary. And Sanji was also an idiot in love. But Nami ignored him in order to answer Zoro.
"Yes, Zoro, from what I understood, Naruto's clones convinced Hachi to chase his dream of owning and operating a takoyaki stand with his transformations, and Hachi thought Sanji was Naruto as a result. Don't ask me how."
She didn't have to sound so annoyed about that. Naruto had explained it to her just fine! What was there to be confused about!?
"That's why we're running? And guys, we lost Luffy," Usopp yelled from behind them.
Naruto's attention snapped forward, and indeed, there was no Luffy anywhere. Great. Everyone slowed to a stop, but nobody said they spotted their idiot anywhere, so he counted it as a lost cause. Zoro made a 'tch' sound and started walking briskly in another direction.
"Zoro?" Naruto asked.
"I know where the takoyaki stand is. Let's try to beat him to it."
Everyone shared a skeptical glance, but started following him anyway. Well, almost everyone.
"I spotted a blacksmith a while back," Sanji told them. "I'll find you later."
He sent a glare at Zoro's back though, so who knew if it was true or if he wanted to avoid having to follow Zoro. Which, Naruto couldn't really blame him? So he shrugged and followed after Zoro.
He discovered too late just how directionally challenged Zoro is.
xXXx
Sanji knocked on the door of the smithy and first contact made the door swing open slightly. He blinked at the darkened room but shrugged and stepped inside with a quiet 'excuse me'. If nobody was home he could peruse the wares while waiting for them to come back.
"O- Oi, Sanji…"
Tche. Worrywart.
"It's fine, I'm just looking."
Usopp took a careful step in and Sanji judged that good enough as he turned back to the weapons and utility tools lining the walls, ignoring the sharpshooter's muttering.
"It's not that I'm afraid, but I may have a teeny tiny case of 'don't-want-to-deal-with-irate-shopkeeps' syndrome…"
But Sanji had already spotted the section for kitchen knives and made a beeline there to assess the quality. Given the smithy had entire swords, which had a different need of staying sharp, he wasn't surprised to find the had quality. Looking further he also saw a helmet in a prized place, the quality immaculate, and also a sieve which he started near salivating for. That was the indication he could trust the owner not to make subpar tools for his use.
There was a clack and a sudden sliding noise, and he straightened to find Usopp sweating profusely, a finger on a book he'd tried to pull out of the shelf.
And the hole in the shelf where a presumably secret door had opened.
"I thought you didn't want to deal with the shopkeep's ire," he commented idly, curious despite himself as he wandered over to look in the door.
And immediately felt his heart beat out of his chest at the sight of the most gorgeous gradiented dress on the most gorgeous figu— that was a mannequin. His hopes plummeted, sudden wild dreams of saving a maiden from the clutches of an evil sorcerer blacksmith dust on the ground. What a waste of a lovely dress hidden in a small room of all places, out of the light of day.
"...What does the guy need with all of these?" Usopp said, and it was at that moment Sanji realized there were a multitude of mannequins, most of them male models, which explained why he hadn't given them the time of day.
Oh, was that another pretty dress in the back! He stepped in, only to hear something from the floor and he felt Usopp suddenly clutch at his shoulder. He looked down to see he'd stepped on a redder tile. And there was a green one. And blue. Hmm. This seemed like…
Sanji tapped each color in turn through the order of the first lady-quin's beautiful dress.
Machinery whirred to life. Usopp gasped and pulled him back a step as all of the mannequins inside jerked before starting to twirl, the girl ones finding dancing partners and moving along floor panels in a twirling waltz, haunting metalling music clanging together into an entirely eerie picture. The room was still dark, and Sanji was suddenly acutely aware of that fact.
"—it off, turn it off, turn it—"
Sanji stepped on the floor panels again and sighed in relief as the creepy display jerked to a halt, and he let Usopp yank him back out as the guy pushed the book back in, door swinging closed. They stayed silent for one second too long.
"So let's wait outside," they said together, and since the feeling was very mutual, immediately beelined it out the door.
They would never bring this up.
xXXx
The thing about following Zoro was that he got them lost. Twice.
"...How are we on the opposite side of town, again?" Naruto muttered, trying to map the area in his head and failing.
"I know what I'm doing," Zoro snapped.
"No."
Luffy was probably already gone from whatever food stall he'd found and it would be very hopeless to try and go back to them. More importantly, how was Nami so calm about this? Naruto glanced up at her to see her scribbling something in a notebook. Just then she snapped it shut with a winning smile.
"Okay, I think I've figured out the area! This way!"
And Naruto grabbed Zoro's haramaki to pull him along. He'd much rather follow the navigator of the group. She hadn't led them wrong once! And had been sneakily using Zoro's directionless wandering to take stock of the entire city! Which was, in a word, cool.
Hear that, Zoro? You're not cool anymore. Naruto was too annoyed with him to speak it out loud though.
Then they heard a gasp. "Zoro!?"
The swordsman shook Naruto's hand off his clothing and wandered over to the young girl who called for him, ruffling her hair.
"Hey, Himari. You change your mind yet?"
The girl batted his hand away with a pout. "I'm not gonna fight! I'm a girl! You got a scar."
"Heh. Well. I met the real Dracule Mihawk."
She gaped, looking at the just healed wound again with wide eyes. It was clearly admiration, but then she started berating him for fighting dragons as a single bear. Naruto was officially confused about their relationship… Wait, Zoro knew this person? He sidled up to Nami, giving voice to his new suspicion.
"Zoro's been here before, right?"
She gave him a look like 'duh' but excuse her! How could he have known!?
"I bet he lived here," she said dryly. "There was more purpose in his movement patterns around this place, like he spotted landmarks and made decisions based on them. Wrong ones, but still. Besides, some people seemed to recognize him."
Oh. Was that why she let him lead them around like that? Huh. He was about to wander over to ask about what Zoro was like here, but was stopped by a sudden scream in one direction. Unanimously, every one of them started running towards the sound.
Unsurprisingly, it was Luffy who had launched himself on a rooftop to look for something. He spotted them and started waving and yelling.
"Guuuys, I found you! Shishishi, I made the takoyaki place mad."
Of course he did.
"Don't inflict it on us you dummy!" Nami screeched back.
Luffy didn't care and jumped down to run into the trio, only to get grabbed by the ear which Nami twisted into a pretzel. He whined and wiggled to get away as Nami continued her yelling. It was starting to gain quite the crowd.
"What if it had been Hatchan! The fishman! What then!?"
"It wasn't though!"
"Whatever. You made them mad and we're targets, what's your excuse for that?"
"Ow, but Nami! I found a Hawky Eyes place!"
"That's what this island is known for!"
Naruto blinked. "Wait, really?"
"Yeah. I came here to find out more about the World's Strongest Swordsman," Zoro said, a grin sharpening across his features. "Now I know in person."
He was curious now, what a place like that looked like. But they were here for a reason and they'd already wasted two hours on getting lost.
"Nami, where were you leading us before Luffy showed up?" he asked.
"Hm? The Artisans' Den, to find paper makers."
"Why not ask Tsubaki?" Zoro piped up.
Everyone turned to him.
"You knew a paper craftsman this whole time?"
xXXx
The sun was setting when everyone finally stumbled back to the Merry, half of them disgruntled and the other half giddy. Usopp was regaling everyone his bravery in fighting a massive horde of animated metal figurines while Sanji hissed at him to shut up, Luffy babbled about the Mihawk Memorial Museum being wacky, and Naruto and Nami pouted as they carried in equipment they couldn't trade for a fancy knife and had to haggle for.
Naruto pouting because he'd been used in the haggling, Nami pouting because her haggling partner hadn't cooperated as well as he should've and she'd had to pay a Luffy amount of debt to the takoyaki stand owner who definitely wasn't a fishman. Most of the knives had sold like hot cakes once they found the right shop, but Nami wasn't happy they hadn't made much profit since they used everything immediately.
Zoro was grumpy but also pleased since he had gotten hounded by people he knew once they set course to the artisan. Nami's course this time. But again, hounded by people he knew and had to explain to his new crew, as well as tell the acquaintances he was a pirate now.
At least Sanji got in an order for a specialized grater that they would go get in the morning. If they hadn't been chased out by then.
Unlikely, considering high up people seemed to like Zoro a lot. To everyone's surprise.
They went to bed. And Naruto wasn't allowed to set a watch with clones. Jerks. His head was fine now.
xXXx
Naruto woke up abruptly and didn't know what woke him. It was night, judging by the snoring next to him and under his hammock, and the faint outline of moonlight around the trapdoor they called their room's entrance. He was tempted to just switch sides and drop to sleep again, but something nagged at him.
So he did the smart thing and created a clone that immediately started climbing towards the trapdoor where — he blearily checked — Usopp would be keeping watch this time of night. Then he snuggled into his pillow and not-dozed.
Memories slammed him awake the moment he closed his eyes for too long, and he gagged at the feeling of a hand strangling him alive. Okay, something was clearly wrong. He rolled off his hammock on top of Luffy's stomach, making the guy expel all of his air and wake up with an annoyed grunt.
"Whyyy you—!" Luffy pushed out with his last remaining air as Naruto unapologetically stepped off him and rushed up the ladder, looking around the deck as stealthily as he could.
"Naru-" "Shhh!"
Miraculously, Luffy shut up. It left Naruto free to confirm nobody would see him if he stepped out now. So he did, looking around the pillar instead. There. Hiding in the shadows of the upper deck, kind of panicked looking too. Probably because his clone exploded on them. He turned his head and nearly screamed as he saw Luffy's face right next to him, squinting in the direction he had been. His lips were sucked inwards as the captain shifted his eyes to look back at Naruto. How was he so quiet!?
Shaking his head a little, Naruto chose to create another clone before climbing up the mast to Usopp's preferred watch spot. The crow's nest. He faintly registered Luffy following the other him.
"Usopp," Naruto whispered as he got up, making Usopp startle and nearly kick over the polishing project he'd brought up to mindlessly do as he watched. "There's strangers on the ship."
Hand on his heart, Usopp nodded, like 'duh, of course there are strangers on our ship'. Good that he was aware of them at least, as the sharpshooter looked down at them with a frown.
"They killed my clone," Naruto murmured as he dragged himself the rest of the way up to look at the goings on.
"They did? Huh, I thought there was infighting," Usopp murmured back. "Sorry."
Naruto waved him off. "Fine. Another one's spying on them now. With Luffy."
It was a little deja vu-like to spy with Luffy, since that's kind of how they met. Luffy ruined it that time. He hoped it'd work better this time. From this vantage point he could actually see his clone sneaking with tree-walking across the side of the ship, while Luffy followed by hanging off the gaps under the railing, only fingertips showing occasionally. And Usopp was right, there was some form of infighting going on between the amateurs. They just couldn't hear from this far up.
A moment passed, then two, some minutes, and then Naruto felt his clone dispel and accepted the memories with ease of practice.
"-not allowed. You don't get it, these orders came from higher ups. Like way up the line!"
Interesting. A glance at Luffy told him he wasn't as interested, mostly having fun sneaking.
"Who would even notice? Straw Hat is crazy, and kinda dumb, we can take 'im in his sleep. In and out, nobody wiser."
Oh, they were after Luffy. He immediately snapped a hand out to stop Luffy from jumping up to battle at this clearly exciting prospect.
"We can't turn the head in, genius. I heard this came from Nymph, Child of Scorpion! Scorpion!"
Bounty hunters answer to someone, huh? A quiet scoff.
"You didn't object until the kid exploded on us."
"Yeah well, I just remembered it was 'do not touch the crew' not just 'don't touch the bounty', okay? Let's just go."
Hmm. That seemed like enough information to go on for now.
"Okay, they're fighting about not going after us because they got orders to not go after us," Naruto whispered to Usopp.
Usopp didn't get much time to react to that because that's when Luffy bounced up with a rocket and landed in the midst of the arguing duo.
"You aren't here to fight us? That's unfair! You're the first bounty hunters who came!"
The guys screamed in fright and jumped back, weapons drawn. Oooh one of them had nunchakus! Usopp sighed and reached into his pockets for… their new projectiles! Naruto was now very interested to see if they worked as intended. The slingshot stretched and released, and down there both the hunters suddenly froze up with a pretty loud zapping sound. There were visible electric currents running over their clothes for a single blink, and then the guys dropped to the ground. Naruto could faintly smell urine when the wind blew upwards.
"It worked!" he cheered, grabbing Usopp's hand as the liar took his in turn, and they jumped up and down in victory.
A rubber hand latched onto the crow's nest railing, followed by a captain who held his hat with one hand and pouted in their direction. "No fair."
"You fighting would've woken everyone. I was trying to let you sleep," Usopp said with a smirk.
He totally just wanted to wait for the perfect moment to test the zappers. Naruto approved. Then yawned. Both older kids turned towards him.
"Go sleep," they said. "I'll handle watch."
"You would deny the watch of Captain Usopp!?"
"I'm the Captain!"
"It's my turn!"
"But I'm awake now!"
"But I wanna watch," Naruto muttered, but complied by climbing down anyway thanks to knowing what a headache arguing would become.
…Those two arguing might be even worse than the bounty hunters. Naruto thought he might as well go deal with the unconscious guys before his crewmates decided that too wasn't Naruto's problem to solve. There seemed to be more of that happening lately. He both loved and hated it. More time for pranks! But more time suspecting he wasn't getting enough respect as the ninja he was.
Eh, who cared anyway, he really liked it here. And they liked him. That was enough.
xXXx
Morning came, and Sanji made the best breakfast outside ramen Naruto had ever seen, gushing about his new equipment which he'd gone to get at the crack of dawn apparently. They chowed down the food, checked nobody had any other business on the island, and pulled Going Merry away from the shoreline and out to open seas.
Right now they were on their way to Loguetown, the last stop in the East Blue before the Grand Line, where all of their dreams could be found. He was thrilled. So much of that place was shrouded in mystery, and the rumors? Crazy. Awesome. Dangerous. Sakura would’ve hit him for getting excited about that last one.
Ah… the more he remembered about them, the more he missed them…
But the Grand Line was where he may very well find them! Find home! So maybe Sakura wouldn't mind so much that he was so excited. Maybe, maybe she would be as excited to finally see him again. It had been a long two years.
He shook those thoughts away and stared into the horizon, hope and determination burning strong in his heart. Then he rushed off to train.
Maybe this time he'd figure out how to do that blue swirly ball he so often saw in his memories.
xXXx
Notes:
Naru and Zoro: You. I know you. I know your tendency to go overboard. I'm watching you.
Naru and Zoro: Stop copying me.Naruto seeing himself in the bounty: ...huh, it was real life after all
Nami: Oh Narutooo~ It's profi- knife making time!
Naru: Oh no oh no, hide me-
Usopp: Oh no oh no, hide me
Naru to Usopp: We need to unionizeHow Naruto remembered Hatchan shenaningans originally:
Sanji: Remember how that octopus just fled the fight and thought we were both Naruto? That was a fever dream.
Naruto: *gets flashbacks to everything* *offended gasp* THOSE GUYS…! Grrrrr I'm never trusting clones for this long again.
Sanji: they're you.
Naruto: I'm never trusting myself this long again.Naruto, Luffy and Usopp deal with bounty hunters in the night. They mention this to nobody.
Sanji deals with machinery attacking him once the blacksmith realized he was associated with pirates. He mentions this to nobody.
Zoro has one final visit in Mihawk Memorial Museum and gets attacked by machinery created by the blacksmith for the place. He mentions this to nobody.
Nami robbed two sleeping probable bounty hunters someone left loosely tied up in a bush nearby. She mentions this to nobody.
Nobody knows everything. These guys may have a communication problem.Anyway, omakes/blurbs done, hope you enjoy them! I'd like to thank my beta again for helping keep me motivated. To Loguetown we go next! Wonder what you guys make of this chapter.
Also... No, I haven't read the Zoro novel, I just found it by scrolling through the wiki and decided the place fit my purposes lol.
Chapter 19: Arrival to Loguetown
Summary:
Mysterious bar encounters, mysterious politeness encounters, fun on rooftops, and deep conversation also on rooftops.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was a rather quiet evening in a bar. A gentleman sat in seclusion, half hidden in the shadows and tapping at the table next to his drink. The ice in it had already melted a fair bit. After a moment, he sat up straighter.
"That took you a while," he said to the darker shadow next to him.
"You try having an overbearing partner," a younger voice grumbled, suddenly melting into existence if you focused hard enough.
The drink — juice by the lack of the scent of alcohol — was slid his way, and immediately gulped down.
"Oh, I already have one," the man laughed. "She's quite a handful. You've been busy."
"So have you. Here, the information your folk requested."
Quickly and efficiently, a folder exchanged hands, the air between the duo professional but friendly.
"I got to say, I'm curious about that bounty. Why the effort?" the gentleman asked.
The shorter male stayed quiet.
"Fine, fine, I won't pry. Good work as always. We've got nothing new to report, really. Only the same old wacky rumors from the New World, and you know how the New World rumors get."
"I'd like to hear them anyway."
"Sure. Big Mom's on the move for a new husband for her kids, and the description of the candidate is a one-eyed monster, that's the newest one. All the others you've heard already."
A tiny sigh, and the stool screeched back. Quick as a bullet, a gloved hand reached out to firmly grab onto a cloak clad shoulder. The moment froze.
"Hey… If you need a way out, just say the word," the gentleman said, voice low and serious.
Tension lessened, but the shorter male just shrugged the hand off and continued his way out without a word. The bar doors barely noted his passing, it was as though his presence was erased. Now it was the gentleman's turn to sigh.
"...Save me from kids with independence streaks and ambitions the size of a Sea King."
"Says you," a lower register voice said as a bigger figure stepped around a corner.
"Hush. I'm allowed to worry!"
"So am I," the voice chuckled. "You've found an interesting one, Sabo."
Sabo peered up at Monkey D. Dragon from under his top hat, grin visible and burn-scarred eye twinkling.
"That I have."
xXXx
The Going Merry sailed on calm waves, wind ruffling through tangerine trees and pushing their sails, giving way to a peaceful hour on the ocean. It was also a rare moment in which none of the Straw Hats were particularly doing anything. Honestly, Usopp and Luffy were lying on the deck staring at clouds, due to Naruto offhandedly mentioning that being the favorite activity of someone he knew. They pointed out shapes occasionally and snickered.
Naruto was perched on the railing, trying out fishing since that was what Usopp usually did during downtime, and he'd wanted to try too. Next to them all was a lawn chair where Nami was reading the news, occasionally telling anyone who happened to be nearby what she found out. Which was mostly Sanji, who busied himself pampering her, a state of affairs which she seemed to quickly take to, to the amusement and disgruntlement of all of the others.
Zoro was napping. Obviously.
They'd estimated travel to take another few hours, and it ought to be smooth sailing till then, so of course this peaceful atmosphere was broken by a bell ringing. Everyone sat up in varying moments, trying to locate the sound.
"We don't have a bell, do we?" Sanji asked, digging out a cigarette.
"Nooo?" Usopp said, tilting his head, clearly mentally digging through their inventory. "No. Unless someone picked one up in Nazakawa?"
He didn't sound too hopeful, and was right not to when people denied this one after another, in varying states of enthusiasm. Naruto reeled in his fishing line, threw the pole on deck, and ran up the mast to look around better.
"There's a smaller ship starboard!" he informed everyone. "And there's a purple haired guy ringing a bell."
With a direction to look into, the crew sans Zoro gathered to the starboard side to see a rather humble looking vessel with a man wielding a bell-equipped staff. Shaking it.
"Excuuuse me!" the man called out, voice carried over calm seas. "Are you the Straw Hat Pirates?"
"Yeah!" Luffy said immediately.
"I'm terribly sorry, but I've come for you!"
Sanji and Nami shared a look, Nami taking a step closer to the railing and yelling back. "Is that an awfully polite way to say you want to kill us!?"
"Oh, no, my apologies! I am simply meant to guide you to an optimal port in Loguetown."
"Oh, thanks!" Luffy said immediately, to the exasperation of everyone on the crew. "Stop ringing the bell though!"
Purple person stopped, bowing slightly in respect, before making his ship turn around to start leading them. His boat, because really it was more of a boat, stopped a ways ahead when he noticed they weren't yet following him.
"What a weird person," Luffy laughed.
"Yes." "Definitely." "We're not actually following him."
They really should've expected Luffy to turn around and hit them with the 'Eh!? Why not?', causing the entire crew to lose their marbles as they commandeered the Merry into following a suspicious person who told them nothing of his allegiances or aspirations. Or even his name!
There was a word for adventure and its name was Monkey D. Luffy, they grumbled to each other.
But they were grinning.
xXXx
"So what's your name anyway?"
"My name? Oh I couldn't possibly take away your freedom to call me whatever you wish."
"Why."
"That is an acceptable nickname, please do consider it."
A few minutes passed by.
"Who told you to guide us?"
"Ah, my employer wishes to remain anonymous."
"But why?"
"Yes?"
"Nevermind."
Any attempt at discovering more information from their mysterious guide was rebuffed with similar overly polite remarks and deliberate misunderstanding. Luffy found it endlessly amusing, asking the most ridiculous questions that they didn't even want answers for.
"Hey, why is the sky blue?"
"Indeed, the sky is blue."
"What's a hippopotamus?"
"I believe it's a mammal."
"Do your chest hairs look purple too?"
"Purple is an immaculate color."
And on and on. Naruto couldn't say he didn't find it funny too. Especially when they found the following avenue of questioning with Usopp.
"Hey, hey, how do you politely say 'I hate the way you smell'?"
"Hmm, perhaps 'may I be excused, I find the closeness of your odor troubling'."
Even Zoro choked at that one. After that they might have forgotten to try and gain information completely, in favor of laughing at every new polite insult they discovered. Before long Loguetown came into sight, and they were deftly guided to a port that screamed nondescript. The bell rang once more as Why bowed.
"You may park your ship anywhere, but this one is the most discrete way to enter and leave as a pirate crew. It is a loosely guarded port, and a secret to most marines. None say anything about it to those not in the know, and generally leave others' ships alone to keep the backdoor open," he explained, the most he said in one go so far. "I shall take my leave now. Farewell, and good tidings, Straw Hat Pirates. Nymph sends his regards."
And they were left watching as Why guided his boat towards other places, seemingly having done his part of whatever deal he'd been a part of.
"Who's Nymph?" Nami muttered under her breath, and Naruto suddenly realized they never explained those bounty hunters.
Scratch that, Luffy probably didn't even think anything about the conversation they overheard and Naruto had forgotten to explain it was Nymph who ordered bounty hunters to leave them alone. He started rubbing the back of his head sheepishly as he realized he'd just launched an impending explosion of lectures.
"So about that…" he started, and was proven completely right when Zoro and Nami rounded on him with blazing eyes.
"Explain."
He gulped nervously and did exactly that.
xXXx
For their transgressions of withholding important information from the crew as a whole, Luffy and Naruto were sentenced to shipwatching duty.
"No!" "This is unfair!" "I wanna go see the execution platform!" "There's tons on the shopping list that I could help Usopp carry!"
Their protests fell to deaf ears, and Naruto was summarily told to send clones in his place and babysit the Merry. And Luffy by extension, if the subtle looks thrown his way were any indication. Screw them! He had just watched someone deliberately misunderstand everything he'd been told for hours, see if he didn't learn a thing! So instead of protesting further he amplified his pouting and sat cross legged and cross armed and absolutely cross with everybody against the mast as the others bustled about getting ready to explore Loguetown's massive shopping districts.
Before long, and some unnamed jerks ruffling his hair later, the ship was empty except for him and a Luffy who was trying to untangle his fingers from the knots Nami had tied them into. She was scary.
He waited for five entire minutes before standing up and marching over to Luffy, who was now chewing on his hand as though that'd make the knots loosen. Who knew, he may be right, but Naruto had gone through entire classes on knots once. The knots being made out of fingers didn't erase his ability to unravel one. He snatched the hands to himself and got started, momentarily grossed out when he felt the sliminess of saliva on them. Not that it mattered much, maybe even helped with the added slickness.
It didn't take more than a second for Luffy to realize what he was doing and start snickering in delight. Naruto grinned sharply and unraveled the pinkies last, freeing Luffy's hands from looping around the railing.
"Shishishi, are you exploring with me?"
"You betcha!"
And Luffy immediately rocketed himself off, and Naruto leapt after him. Except he paused to leave a few clones behind, who grumbled at him before settling around the ship. He turned around to follow Luffy, only to find a rubber hand stretching in front of himself from rooftops, and he laughed before grabbing on. He'd wanted to try this sometime anyway!
Elastic muscle pulled back, and Naruto grinned at the swooping sensation in his gut from the fast paced movement he wasn't controlling for once. One that shifted into slight alarm as he noticed a wall approaching him very fast. He twisted his body to land feet first, but at the absolute last second the momentum pulled upwards, and he recognized he was let go above the roof, and twisted into an instinctive flip to stumble onto his feet next to Luffy. He took stock. Everything was in place. Nothing broke either. He twirled on his heels, not hiding his maniacal delight in the least.
"That. Was. Great! Do it again!"
Luffy didn't answer except for bunching his legs for a jump onto another roof, leaving behind a hand Naruto grabbed onto. A few iterations later Naruto refused to budge, digging his feet in with chakra so Luffy snapped back towards him with a yelp, and Naruto was the one to control the momentum to swing him on another rooftop instead. The rubber man landed with a non-plussed expression, then tightened his grip on Naruto as he too realized what they could do.
They could swing each other to rooftops!
For a while there nothing else mattered than finding the next roof to jump and swig with, laughter echoing down through streets, and eliciting more than a few screams from startled civilians. It occurred to Naruto that their crew might've seen them desert their punishment, but he shrugged it off in favor of having fun. Luffy didn't seem to care either. Or maybe he didn't think of it.
Once or twice, Naruto or Luffy slammed into a building instead of landing gracefully, and they had to start again to build their momentum back. On one memorable occasion Naruto misjudged a landing, but Luffy already jumped for the next swing. So instead of Luffy's swing arching up, he yanked Naruto down with him.
"Whoa!" "Wahoo- Ack!"
Naruto heard their sudden alarmed cries ring in his ears as he smacked into something squishy on the ground, having counted the heart-stopping twelve-storeys of the building on the way down. He dimly registered the hand he'd been holding had wrapped around him, and tilted his head up to see Luffy's chin. He'd been caught in mid-air. Luffy had his back. Like they were teammates. And they were, in a sense, but Naruto had just been reminded Luffy was supposed to be a captain too.
And Naruto didn't really know what to make of it.
"Luffy…" he started, and didn't know how to end the sentence.
It seemed Luffy sensed his hesitance somehow, because he stopped giggling. He turned his head down to look at him like it didn't matter that his neck was in the way. And it didn't, because he was made of rubber. His brow was scrunched up as he stared at him, which Naruto interpreted as confusion. He cast out for a question, a way to convey what was eating at him.
"Why'd you take me with you?"
That wasn't quite what he wanted to say, but it was suddenly something he really wanted answered. He knew why he accepted; Naruto had finally gotten a taste of what it meant to belong, no strings attached. But he didn't really know the reason he was chosen, other than Luffy thinking ninjas were cool. Luffy's expression cleared into a wide smile, his arms tightening around him as the guy sat up, Naruto suddenly sitting on his crossed legs. The rim of the straw hat tickled his chin as Luffy's forehead nearly brushed his nose.
"I like you! That's all," Luffy said with a short little laugh.
Simple, Naruto's first thought said. That's so simple.
Then his emotions caught up and he had to tilt his head down again to escape those warm dark eyes before they made him cry. It was simple and sincere. It was Iruka-sensei all over again. The one who showed him the spark of something he wanted to grasp with both hands. He wanted those he considered his to acknowledge him and like him. Iruka had, after he got to know Naruto. Luffy did that by instantly jumping to wanting to know Naruto, and when he did he liked him enough to keep him around.
And here Naruto was, not knowing how to repay that. Because he didn't know what Luffy being captain meant. He didn't know if he could say no to him as captain. He didn't know who Luffy was as captain!
But he did know Luffy cared, as a friend, so…
"Then, why would you order me to blow you up?"
"Huh? Why would I do that!?"
Naruto sputtered, twisting around to glare at him. "You did!"
Luffy scrunched his nose and was about to yell back, when a surprised gasp and murmurs of fear coursed through the circle in the crowd that had formed around them. Naruto looked in the direction they did, and saw smoke. Too much smoke. All heading in this direction. People started scrambling away, inside buildings and other alleys. But some stayed, sticking to the sides of buildings and going about their days as normal. Couldn't they see that massive cloud that could probably choke them to death!?
No words were spoken — only shared alarm required — as Luffy and Naruto jumped to their feet and ran. Hand in hand. Naruto looked at him, and saw teeth grit in a grimace. Except Luffy's eyes were shining with exhilaration, and their course of action was decided.
Naruto ran up a building, and Luffy pulled himself up to slingshot on the next one. One glance behind him had Naruto tense as the gas-like substance was clearly concentrated in a spot, but a spot that was moving. In their direction.
Why was it following them!? Luffy, stop laughing!
xXXx
Zoro stepped out of the store with two new swords at his hip, calm in the knowledge he now had worthy weapons to serve him again since losing them to fighting Hawkeye. Yubashiri was a pleasant surprise on top of the cursed blade, Sandai Kitetsu, as identified by not-Kuina. Tashigi or something.
He'd felt very naked after his twin katanas broke. He'd truly wished to have them with him at Arlong Park, faced with Arlong himself. He supposed he missed them, after having them his whole childhood. But he did have to admit their quality didn't hold up to the likes of Dracule Mihawk. His home island hadn't had the quality he was looking for either, not for the money he had, so this was extremely lucky for him to find two in a single shop.
A tiny commotion near the end of the street made him pause. People were moving kind of weirdly. Rushing. As though avoiding som—
Luffy soared through the skies, arm stretched behind him like a long kite line, and a tinier form with Naruto's colors followed. Both immediately disappeared behind a taller building in the distance. What followed was a massive grey cloud. Like smoke.
"Heh. Of course they didn't stay behind," he muttered to himself.
But then he realized the smoke wasn't from any old explosion. No, it looked alive. And it was following his crewmates. Of course it was. Why not. Living smoke, and they weren't even in the Grand Line yet.
Looks like you get use sooner than I thought, he thought, hand on Kitetsu's bloodthirsty hilt as he kicked his feet into a run.
"Hey, where are you going!?"
That woman was behind him, and he was a little surprised when she caught up.
"I heard people scream," she said. "This isn't your job, you know? I'm a marine, you can go back to your day."
She was a marine? Ah. Well, that made things complicated.
"Unfortunately, some of my crew are over there," he said. "So I need to check it out."
They ran in silence for a second. Then…
"You're a loyal man, Mr…?"
"Of course."
"...I'm asking for your name."
"Oh. Roronoa Zoro."
"Nice to meet you! I'm Tashigi! …That name sounds familiar thou—"
He was saved from having to think about that further by a pillar of smoke ascending high into the sky, to the accompaniment of some screams a few streets over. They switched course in that direction.
It seemed he had a marine tagalong now.
Whatever. It was more important to resolve Luffy and Naruto's chaos.
xXXx
Luffy was having the time of his life!
First Naruto freed him, and they went whoosh and snap-swing between buildings which was so much fun, like moving in the jungle but better because it was teamwork like he hadn’t really gotten to do since Ace left. Then he realized Naruto really trusted him, because even if Luffy’s answer from before had made him mad he was still reading Luffy like a monkey read Tiger Lord and following his lead.
The whole chase reminded him of the Tiger Lord back on Dawn, actually. This smoke was a really big predator here, he could tell. Every other predator was scared of him, and all the people moved away wherever it went. It was fast too! But Luffy knew they could be faster, and Naruto was a ninja! Ninja knew how to hide.
They swung around a clocktower, switching directions and so did the smoke. Very persistent. And it might slowly be gaining too, which was a bit scary. Luffy wondered what it'd be like to dive straight in.
"We're not losing it," Naruto called out. "I got an idea!"
Luffy's interest peaked, and he glanced back to figure out what it was. He saw Naruto gearing up for making a bunch of clones again and grinned. He swung the not-kid on a rooftop and they faced the smoke head on. Then poof had them surrounded by another kind of smoke, one Luffy came to associate with Naruto's techniques, and there were a bunch of Narutos and Luffys on the roof!
The smoke hesitated, and now that Luffy looked closer there was a person in the cloud. With a bunch of cigars in his mouth. Oh, he was reforming in there! Whoa!
"Straw Hat Luffy," the guy said. "You're a fresh bounty in the East. It's not really wise to cause commotion on a well-known Marine protected island."
Oh, is that how Loguetown was? Whoops. Anyway, it wasn't that important.
"You're made of smoke!" he said instead.
"That's really cool!" another Luffy said, and he turned his head to look at the crowd on the rather wide flat roof, laughing 'shishishi' with the other hims.
The Narutos paired up with hims looked at their Luffy with exasperated amusement, and he could feel the real one's eyes on him too. Luffy patted him on the shoulder without looking, and all the other Luffys did the same with a tiny delay. Fun! Ooh, could they have a rooftop jumping competition!?
"Hey, hey, who're you anyway?" Narutos yelled.
Good question. The smokey guy was looking at them all with a keen eye. Probably trying to see who was real. Shishishi, he had the best crew.
"I'm a Marine around these parts, boy. Did you know you're aiding and abetting a criminal?"
Luffy felt more than saw Naruto squint at the man.
"...Duh?"
"You don't have to follow what he says, you know. You don't have a bounty, kid, and trust me, it's easier to live without one."
"Of course I gotta, he's my Captain," Naruto said, but he sounded uncertain, and Luffy thought that rang wrong in his head.
Of course, pirates listened to their Captain, and if you didn't that was mutiny. But Luffy… didn't want to order his people like that. Not like Naruto meant. So he physically rounded on Naruto to focus on him.
"No you don't!" he said, and Smokey's voice said the same thing.
They shared a glare — don't interfere, what are you up to — before focusing on Naruto again.
Naruto's blue eyes were wide with confusion, snapping to Luffy as though seeing him for the first time again. Luffy frowned harder. How did he explain? Shanks' crew didn't so much listen to Shanks as know him well. They were friends. Family. And Shanks lead them. He snorted out a breath.
"I'm the Captain, so I decide where we go, and I'll protect you. But you're Naruto. You do what I can't, and I trust you to do it your way."
He nodded, matter resolved. Naruto was staring at him and barely breathing. Luffy must've said something shocking. That was a bit sad since it was so obvious. He waved a hand in front of the kid's face and grinned when Naruto blinked rapidly before shaking his head to clear it.
"...Don't protect me by blowing yourself up," Naruto grumbled.
Luffy tilted his head.
"But didn't you choose the same?"
Naruto opened his mouth, then closed it. Luffy knew that out of all of the crew it was him and Naruto that shared the most in who they chose to protect and how they chose to do that. They saw people the same way. Naruto gave himself up for Nami. Luffy did the same by making sure Arlong didn't leave the building alive, that the place keeping Nami trapped didn't have ground to stand on anymore. Both knew they'd fight to the very end to make it out alive. He'd thought Naruto of all people understood what it meant to trust in himself like that.
This time when Naruto met his eyes Luffy knew he was seen in the same way Luffy had seen Naruto since the kid decided to protect the village that hated him for the one person who liked him there. A kindred spirit.
Just then Smokey surged forward, straight for the real them, and both of them yelped as they dodged in opposite directions. How'd the guy know it was them!? It looked like the Marine would continue chasing Luffy, but he turned to Naruto instead.
"Kid, seriously, get away from this guy."
"You get away from him!" Naruto snapped back, making Luffy grin.
He glanced at his ninja, and once more communication was instant, like with Zoro.
"Scatter!" every single clone and they themselves yelled, and Luffy launched himself in a random direction.
He swung off a roof and dodged around chimneys to hide a little bit, throwing a high five to a passing Naruto. That should distract Smokey for a hot se— Whaaat!? No, that was the distinct cloud following Luffy and Luffy alone.
"How did you know it was me!?" he yelled behind him.
Smokey snorted. "Is this guy an idiot…? None of the other ones stretch."
They didn't!? Aww that meant no future rooftop tag against himself. Bummer. His head rushed with adrenaline as Smokey expanded his smoke to almost block Luffy's path forward, but he slid under at the last possible moment. He felt excitement start to ramp up again.
And he stepped on thin air.
Luffy, quite possibly, fell off things a lot. He knew it wouldn't hurt, but now what was essentially solid air was chasing him and he didn't know if he'd make it to the ground fast enough to avoid Smokey. So he grabbed an unsuspecting passer-by on the ground to pull himself down faster, blindly grabbing the strongest presence he felt and whooshing in its direction.
"WHAT KIND OF MISCRE— MONKEY D. LUFFY!?"
Luffy, feeling a bit dizzy after hitting this screeching rando, blinked as he tried to figure out how the person knew him. Looking below at the guy he essentially tackled from up high he realized it wasn't any old person. This person sported blue hair and a very distinct big red nose. His eyes bugged out.
"Buggy!? What are you doing here?"
"I'm glad you asked! I was indeed following your trail of incredibly stupid deci— Is that Captain Smoker!?"
Luffy turned his head to see Smoker landing gracefully behind them, taking a deeper drag from his cigar.
"I have to say, I'm surprised you led me to an even higher priority in the bounty scale, boy."
And then he exploded into a pillar of smoke.
xXXx
Notes:
Crew: Stranger Danger, Captain. Has anyone explained Stranger Danger to you.
Luffy: Grandpa said to beat them up if they hurt you
Crew: ...
Crew: This explains so muchNaruto and Luffy jumping around the concrete jungle like a slinky: Wheeee~
Smoker: I saw you and a kid lost her ice cream WHAT are you doing in my town!?Zoro: Oh Naruto caused explosions again.
Zoro: ...Explosion smoke don't follow people.Smoker: Boy. You're like twelve. Keep away from criminals.
- Two Seconds Later -
Smoker: Straw Hat. You're apparently a Pirate Captain. Why do you encourage rebelling against yourself??Buggy: Alright, crew, keep an eye out. We're bound to run into that annoyance in a stupidly familiar hat anytime now-
Crew: Captain, there's reports from that side of town
Buggy: Right go the-
Crew: No they moved
Buggy: So fast? Why would-
Crew: Again!
Buggy: ...
Crew: He doesn't stay still for one second!
Buggy: ...so what direction is he-
Crew: ALL OF THEM!!!My understanding of the plot of the original fictions has evolved a little bit during the course of this chapter. So now I believe I can kinda write Luffy better?? Probably? Hope it was satisfying! Loguetown has also expanded from my initial idea of it sooooo. Guess we're getting some more chapters instead of the two I was thinking of haha.
Edit: I made art for this chap!
Chapter 20: Criminals Come Knocking
Summary:
Clones galore explore some more! ...While finding creative ways to get killed, I guess.
But other Straw Hats are also great at finding trouble.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It took Naruto seven seconds to realize their diversion hadn't worked. He switched course, and saw most of his clones do the same. But Luffy was annoyingly fast alone too and Naruto was out of practice with roof hopping. He was gaining confidence and speed fast though.
Until a memory slammed into him and he stumbled to a halt.
"Come find me," the voice said, familiar, haunting, and he felt a blade slit his throat.
Was it really…? Naruto turned tail and trusted his clones to deal with Luffy's situation. He'd made plenty. Which he was a little worried about dispelling actually, since his head twinged at one single clone poofing already. Was it always like this, or was this new? Either way he didn't focus on that, he needed to find—
There! That street. Jump the roof here. Go down, into the alley. He was killed here, in this spot. After the person checked it was really a clone in a very familiar tap-tap, which he'd instinctively replied to.
A stone clinked to the ground. His eyes slowly drifted up, afraid of what he'd find. But then breath was kicked back into his lungs, heartbeat quickening in his ears, as he realized he'd heard right.
It was Sasuke. A young Sasuke.
Standing there, on the roof of a building, staring down at him with familiar dark eyes and mouth hidden in his tall collar. His head tilted, just the slightest bit, before he disappeared. Naruto didn't wait a blink, dashing after his teammate like a hound with a scent. Right, straight across, past an alley, into a window hidden in the shadows, and—
"Naruto," the familiar-but-young voice said behind him. "Can you still make privacy seals?"
The sentence unlocked a memory as surely as a cannonball broke ships. He shivered as blood and death flitted through his vision, tents lined with bodies and seals and meetings held in former battlefields— Naruto blinked that away, slightly dizzy with new knowledge about what he recognized as the Fourth Shinobi World War.
"Just remembered," he mumbled, digging out a brush and ink to ward the window as precisely and quickly as he could.
Sasuke said nothing, busying himself at the lone table, and Naruto was hyper aware of his every move. He feared this wasn't real, that Sasuke disappeared into the wind like he almost had after he made chunin, if Naruto hadn't managed to convince him friends were stronger together. He adjusted his grip on the brush with a sharp exhale through his nostrils. Focus.
After a few minutes the seal looked ready, and a cursory once over told him it was good enough to work, even if he wasn't re-familiarized enough with this type of seal to really tell its quality. He added chakra with a flourish and watched them disappear into the woodwork. Now the room had a bubble inside it and those curious enough wouldn't be able to hear a thing from the outside.
A low thunk from the table, and he whirled around to see Sasuke had cut some bread for them and was currently laying fresh tomato slices on top.
"Is this revenge for all the ramen?" Naruto asked, chest constricted in intense fondness-relief-amusement.
Sasuke's movements stuttered, perversely making Naruto relax at the proof he wasn't the only one affected by this sudden reunion. The raven haired preteen let out a familiar grunt and pushed a slice his way. It was only right to accept and sit across from his rival. He couldn't stop grinning, blue eyes dancing across Sasuke's appearance.
He was dressed in a rather high collared elbow length cloak with a black shirt under it. The blue of the cloak was brighter than Naruto envisioned Sasuke to wear. He still had armguards, near white cloth covering protection, but the dark blue fingerless gloves were new. As was the number six stitched over the right shoulder. Sasuke was also looking him over, Naruto could feel his gaze burn into the giant Uzumaki spiral in his t-shirt.
"So, any idea what happened at the end there?" he asked and munched on bread that was entirely unworthy after eating Sanji's idea of a snack sandwich. "What sent us here?"
Sasuke met his gaze, eyebrows pinched. "...Seems we all lost our memories."
His feet slammed into the ground, hands clutching the table as he leaned over wide eyed. "You know where the others are!?"
Sasuke's grimace made his hopes sink, then got dashed as he shook his head. "Been looking since I arrived, but you're the one I found a true lead for first."
Luffy's wanted poster got pushed over the table, and Naruto would never ever hear of anyone dissing his photo-bombing ever again. He and Usopp's backs looked cool posing together in the background over Arlong Park's wreckage, okay!? No matter what Nami said!
"You found me just from that?" he asked instead, gleeful.
The familiar smirk made him want to punch his rival's shoulder with a little too much oomph for comfort. "You're not subtle."
"On purpose!"
"Like that time with Sakura's civilian parents?"
"Shut up," Naruto said, actually getting up around the table and gently slapping his arm, only to get flicked in the forehead. "Ow."
"I may not remember what happened but I know it was your fault," Sasuke said dryly, swallowing the last of his bread.
Naruto pouted, but couldn't refute it on account of missing memories, and the feeling Sasuke may be a little bit right. He chose to inspect the number six in Sasuke's clothes instead, dragging the chair to sit next to his teammate instead.
"What's this then? New favorite number?"
"Least favorite, currently," Sasuke said, reaching for a whole tomato, eyes flicking into his. "I joined a criminal organization."
Sasuke? In a criminal organization? Sasuke 'my dad was leading the police force' Uchiha, doing dirty work for criminals? He might've gaped a little too dramatically for Sasuke to kick his shin that hard. But there was a slight sheen of pink to his cheeks, blushing like he used to when Team 7 caught him doing something 'undignified' in the beginning. Naruto felt another jolt of relief that one link in his missing family was here. Not looking at him because he was embarrassed. He kind of wanted to coo to be annoying.
"...They had better information networks," Sasuke mumbled in his defense. "You went off to be a pirate."
"Yeah, well! They're the best though!"
Sasuke's skeptical look was totally undeserved! Naruto sat on the table, getting more animated as he started the process of converting Sasuke into a Straw Hat fan. They both got a kick out of it, needling more and more details out of each other and subtly checking in on mental well-being through banter.
"You're the one who made Luffy's bounty amount weird!?"
"It's your stupid registration number, you should've noticed, how are you this dumb!"
"Excuse you, Mr. I-walk-into-a-battlefield-with-my-eyes-closed!"
"My eyes were bleeding!"
Sakura would scoff in disgust by now and make them stop to actually talk, and that created an awkward pause, after which they decided to, ugh, actually talk to honor her presence in spirit.
Naruto talked about the repeat performance Wheat Village pulled on him with the fox demon stuff. Sasuke told him about how exhausting and mentally draining undercover work actually was for such a long time period, two years of it, mostly alone with a partner who was as likely to help him as try to kill him for being in her way. Not to mention kid bodies. Neither would admit to tears. It was really awkward without Sakura mediating, and Kashi-sensei hovering, so they stopped sooner rather than later, and lapsed into a long silence.
"Hey. Teme," Naruto said after a bit, kicking at the dust lining the floor under his chair. "I'm really glad you're here."
Sasuke bumped his shoulder. "Idiot."
Yeah. They were still friends. Brothers even. Naruto needed nothing else to confirm their bond was still true, and he finally had a precious person back! The one he'd nearly lost too.
But moments weren't meant to last. Suddenly memories filled his skull with a throb and he stood so fast the chair behind him clattered to the floor. His mouth worked, informing Sasuke with barely a thought.
"My crew is in trouble!"
He moved, intending to slam the window open immediately to jump out, but hesitated at the last second. He looked back at Sasuke, whose dark eyes bore into him with something complicated, before his teammate sighed and marched over to scratch the privacy seals away with his tanto.
"Lead the way," he said, and Naruto couldn't be more grateful to have his trust.
One half of Team 7 leapt into action in a foreign world, finally together.
xXXx
Usopp walked out of a duel with Daddy Masterson with shaky legs and renewed confidence. He'd done it. He'd made the shot. That was the most difficult shot he'd ever attempted in his entire life. Small spot in a rapidly spinning target over 100 meters away. His trusty slingshot's range was barely enough to consider trying! But he'd done it. He'd impressed someone, a locally famous someone.
"Boy," Daddy Masterson called, a gravelly quality to his voice, and he froze. "You wouldn't happen to be a Straw Hat pirate?"
Usopp craned his neck in increments, mouth fixed in a wobbly smile as his internal panic screamed for him to notice and flee flee flee abort!
"Y- Yes…?"
"Huh," Masterson said, picking Carol up for her to sit on his shoulder. "Strangely, there's rumors some bigshot bounty hunter has called dibs on your Captain. Be careful, sonny."
Wait, what? Usopp tried to recall what Naruto told him, about how someone called off the hunters for them. Someone higher up. If bounty hunters even had a higher up, Usopp had been under the assumption anyone could be a bounty hunter! That they usually worked solo, or in small groups… Usopp felt a chill as he realized this might not mean the hunter wanted them unhurt, but that he wanted them for himself.
"Got it," he breathed, turning around quickly, new goggles in his palm a heavier weight, growing slick with sweat.
He quickened his pace, needing to find… anyone on the crew to spin this new story to them. He could say he bravely squared up to the master duelist around here to get this information! That'd make them more likely to protect him, yeah?
…No, they'd protect him regardless. And Usopp was supposed to be… better at this. Better at being brave. More useful. He should be capable of handling things alone, for crying out loud! …Usopp was a failure.
A small crowd ran across the neighboring street, and he looked up to see that strange gray cloud drifting away over there, the one he'd spotted from the corner of his eye during this whole exchange. It was rather close to the ground now that he had more time to understand what he saw.
Was that smoke? Was the city on fire!?
But the crowd had calmed their pace and many people still walked about their business as normal in this lively place. It couldn't be that bad if nobody was panicking. So Usopp instead focused on his mission to find anyone else. Eyes darting from place to place, trying to determine the likely paths his crewmates had gone on, he spotted someone who shouldn't be there. In fact, there were multiple someones who shouldn't be here.
"Naruto! Come here!"
The Luffy who wasn't Luffy paused, along with the Naruto who probably wasn't Naruto. They jumped off the roof and nearly gave Usopp a heart attack— How are they both so recklessly fearless, and how could Usopp get some of that for himself!? Ah, wait, they were kind of obvious just standing there, better go get cover. He rushed up to them both and ushered them into the alley.
"Why are you in the city disguised as a known bounty you're actively connected to?" Usopp asked the fake-Luffy and wasn't freaking out about having all of them in the same spot, nope.
They both pouted, and that was a distinctly Naruto pout on Luffy's face and Usopp could not get used to that. Please bleach it from his mind, please.
"We were bored! And Luffy's being chased by a smoke man, so Boss made us to distract him, but I don't think it worked," the clone explained.
Usopp nodded slowly. 'Smoke man' could mean any number of things. Someone who smoked heavily, a person who lit fires that make a lot of smoke… Luffy called himself a rubber man, so a smoke man—
"Like made-the-giant-pillar-of-smoke, smoke man!?"
"Yup."
Cool, they were up against someone who probably got powers from mythical fruits Usopp thought of as fun fictional storytelling devices up until two weeks ago. Be still, his hammering heart. Escaping his ribcage wasn't worth it! He needed to be the adult here, he needed a plan. What would Nami do?
…Finding Nami it was.
"Haah… Let's see… Nami went clothes-shopping, so she should be…"
"Oh, I know where she is!"
"Really!? Lead the way, then, my apprentice!"
"You're still not my sensei, Usopp."
"...Don't say that with Luffy's face."
Actually, Luffy really shouldn't be seen here. With them. Usopp and a clone.
"Hey. Change into someone else."
Naruto stared at him with askance as they walked. "Why?"
"He's got a bounty."
"And? The hunters don't attack us anyway."
"They might! This Nymph guy could be saving us for himself! …And marines exist."
"Hmmmm no. This could still help!"
And on and on the conversation went. They got a little lost at some point and had to backtrack, bickering all the while. The first places they ought to have found Nami definitely didn't have her, but she had been there considering the baleful looks they got from store clerks when they asked if they'd seen her. Usopp got increasingly weirded out by not-Luffy's presence, and at this point he was pretty sure Naruto refused just to mess with him.
Usopp blamed this for his slipping attention on his surroundings. That's why he was surprised when he bumped into someone, and his absentminded 'sorry' got cut off by the guy gripping his arm in a rather painful grip. Usopp turned to see a pink vest and a chest tattoo of a cross. His eyes traveled up to sharp sunglasses and blond sideburns, an unsettling grin topping off a rather menacing look.
"Ha! Found another one! You're coming with me," the clear gangster said. "Boss wants a word with ya."
Boss? …Could it be Nymph!? Suddenly his vision was filled with Naruto, and the guy let out a grunt before the grip let go. He could've collapsed from relief if the situation wasn't still ongoing. Another hand grabbed his own, this one distinctly Luffy-like, and he started running along to the prompted direction.
Forget finding Nami, they needed Sanji or Zoro as soon as possible!
"Hey, stop," the guy grunted. "Dontcha want your lady-friend back?"
Not-Luffy and Usopp stopped like they'd hit a wall. Usopp nearly broke his neck turning around to see if the guy was serious. He got a look just in time to see clone Naruto go still in the headlock hold he'd gotten forced into. He and Usopp made horrified eye contact. And then the clone disappeared into a puff of smoke.
Good ninja, Usopp thought, growing more hysterical and angry by the second. Now all of you know, and we can get our heavy hitters on this too.
The guy looked momentarily very surprised, then visibly shrugged off his apparent second hostage just disappearing.
"You don't know who you're messing with," Usopp snapped. "What lady-friend?"
"Let Nami go, you brute!" the not-Luffy next to him growled, and Usopp's first visceral reaction was to slap his shoulder with just enough force to not dispel him.
"You're not actually Luffy, stop acting like him!" he hissed through his teeth.
Didn't Naruto first teach Usopp how to lie better, and now he went and did this!?
"...Oops."
…Unbelievable.
The guy they were opposing just scratched at his stomach, head tilting to stare at them. Very laid back.
"Heh, you're funny. Knew carrot-hair was with ya," he jerked a thumb toward yet another alley. "Come quiet and nothing happens, yeah?"
Usopp was getting sick of alleys. His knees shook. For just a moment he debated running and finding everyone else so they could deal with this bigger and better. Usopp was just Usopp. But if Nami got hurt because of him, just after they got her her freedom…!
He stepped forward, and not-Luffy followed suit.
He wanted to be stronger, didn't he? So he had to do this, no matter how scary it was. At least he knew he had backup incoming.
xXXx
Sanji couldn't help but feel something was off as he laid out the finishing touches of his final dishes. It was nothing in his cooking, his cooking was as good as it ever was. Better, even, for the sake of winning this. For the sake of the Blue Fin Tuna that was proof of the All Blue. The crowd cheered, East Blue Cooking Contest having attracted hundreds of participants, but Sanji couldn't feel their excitement as his own. Something was well and truly off.
The lovely lady Carmen was speaking to him, and that caught his attention, but he also worked mostly on instinct as he replied. Something about being rivals, which was a lovely sentiment, don't get him wrong! But… His attention was on figuring out the awful nagging sensation in the back of his mind.
He looked into the crowd, some thought making him observe more to the side where his heart shot ablaze at a single flash of orange. Nami-swan! She had come to watch!
That ought to be a good thing.
But… she wasn't actually in the crowd watching, she was moving away. For a moment his disappointment was immeasurable. But then he saw her disappear between one moment and the next, at an impossible angle, and some brute disappeared after her. And then his burning passion ignited for another reason entirely.
"Mademoiselle Carmen, my sincerest apologies. I have seen a grave injustice that needs correcting right this instant," he said, and with a heavy heart, didn't wait for a response.
The judges were still judging as he jumped over the stage, landing on tough shoulders and slipping through people. He'd shocked everyone who was participating, he saw, but didn't really care in favor of going after the one woman he could in any capacity call his in some way, belonging to the same crew. She was his top priority compared to others, and she was in trouble. He should've been her shield the moment he realized the feeling wasn't just normal depression.
Berating himself could wait, however, in favor of finding how she disappeared. There were too many people in the spot she'd been, and he growled at them.
"Clear the area!" he snapped, and people stumbled into each other to obey.
So long as they didn't squish ladies he didn't care.
What caught his attention was the cover on the ground. A grate. It was a huge drain, probably to stop storm waves from flooding the streets. He approved, except for where it had stolen Nami-swan. He scowled at it and tucked the toe of his shoe in one crack, flipping the crate out to jump in after her. Whoever took her would learn to dearly regret it.
…If he could find which direction to go. This capture operation was annoyingly fast, they were already gone. He clicked his tongue and prepared to pick at random when someone stuck their head in front of the light streaming from above.
"Hey, Sanji-guy, you won!"
He fished out a cigarette. "I don't care at the moment. Which way leads further into the city?"
"But what about the prize?"
"Have Mademoiselle Carmen hold onto it for me, now tell me which way!"
The guy hesitated.
"Uhh, wait a mo. Borino! Borino, c'mere!"
Sanji did, with increasing impatience. The smell was utterly detestable down here. He hated that Nami had to go through it. He dug out a light, hoping the smoke would bury some of the scent. If Nami-swan jumped into his arms after all the scariness was over, he didn't want this mix of ocean water and waste to be the most prominent smell sticking to him.
A new shadow fell over him.
"Yo, winner boy, what? Why're you in there?"
"Nevermind that!" he tapped his foot. "Direction of the city sewers. Now."
The moment they were offered he committed it to memory and started running. Smoke would be a good way to smell the way back too, if he was fast. His memory was good enough to get by though, and Nami-swan was incredible with directions so he could trust her to do it. He could praise her amazing skills after he rescued her!
Within a few minutes of running he could hear muffled echoes, and the sound of metal scraping. A single feminine yell had him redoubling his speed, even if she didn't sound in pain. He turned a corner just in time to see a metal cover slam into place. They'd climbed out. He didn't waste a moment in kicking his way through.
The first thing that was immediately clear is that Nami-swan was far from helpless, as she was already halfway across the whole giant hall of a building while her captor curled in on himself while holding his crotch. The second thing that was clear is that her shopping bags were way too heavy for her to comfortably carry them like that in a fight, and Sanji's services were clearly needed.
The third thing? The third thing was a shiver up his spine as he saw a green haired man with fangs laugh and throw an arm forward. Nami let out a curse up from the doors. This guy… he was powerful.
"Wh- What… The lock is blocked off by something I can't see…" Sanji heard Nami mutter.
"Nami-swan," he said, and saw her whirl around with a tiny bit of relief on her face, which made everything worth it and he forgot what he was about to say in favor of:
"I came to save you!"
Her amber eyes lit up like a lightshow, rosy lips forming words he could never deny.
"Great! Can you kick the doors open?"
Anything, for her. He practically skipped over to kick at the door. Only… His foot connected with something for sure. It just… was not the door. His ears registered cackling, and he wanted to march up and splatter the guy all over this giant storage place, but suddenly he was afraid if he left Nami's side she would be vulnerable. He could never do that to her.
Instead he turned around to see the green haired guy slapping at his knee as a subordinate of his stood to the side.
"Hehehahaha this saves me the trouble of getting you myself!" he laughed, golden nose ring glinting in the faint light. "You're Straw Hat's crewmates, am I right? Of course I'm right, I was told what you look like when you moored your ship!"
That wasn't creepy at all. More importantly, who ratted them out? Sanji's money was on the purple Why guy, and by association the mysterious Nymph.
"What do you want with us, grass hair?" Sanji asked, stepping in front of Nami to take more of his attention.
"I'm Bartolomeo, the underworld big shot in these parts, fool," the guy grumbled at the jab before snapping his fingers. "Gambia, go get the rest."
The pink vest guy nodded and moved to leave through a door he hadn't noticed before. 'The rest', as in the rest of their crew? That was a bad idea, for these guys. Though Sanji would also have preferred to just leave without fuss. The Grand Line was waiting. Bartolomeo shifted, dragging the chair closer to the two and facing the back towards them, seating himself on it to lean on a fist, sharp teeth on full display.
"What I want to know is how ya'll caught Nymph's attention," he chuckled. "Start spilling, or yer confinement'll start getting quite cramped."
Huh, he stood corrected, the rat probably wasn't Nymph. But, it was then that Sanji realized he'd fallen for a trap in his hurry to help Nami. Because around them was some form of see-through cage, one that wasn't there before, one that this guy could clearly control the size of. Nami shifted to stand closer to him, further away from the walls of this prison. She gulped. And for the first time since he set out on this rescue, he started to feel a little nervous.
Except, wait, cramped? With Nami-swan? Was this guy about to squeeze them together into a slightly non-consensual hug? Nevermind, Sanji was almost tempted to thank him for the opportunity. If the space got too small, so what. He would hold it off from closing in around Nami-swan if it killed him. And get some c-c-cuddles out of it too! Best trap ever.
Then the conversation shifted and his fantasies flew out the window.
"You've got the wrong idea. We don't even know who this Nymph is, nevermind why he's obsessed with us!" Nami snapped, taking out and assembling her staff on the fly with beautiful precision.
"Hoo, you don't know? This is gold," Barty cackled. "Then tell me about yourself! I'll figure out what he wants from ya!"
Nami and Sanji shared a look.
Could this actually be turned into a civil discussion? At least keeping him talking would keep them safer for the moment. Which was a tiny bit disappointing, but Sanji's priorities weren't skewed enough to actually chase stuff like that. Maybe they'd even figure out who Nymph was.
"Well, what do you know already?" he asked, and prepared for a long interrogation.
xXXx
Luffy ran for his life laughing.
He wasn't that thrilled about the chase, though. It was kind of scary actually. He'd nearly gotten caught twice now! No, he was laughing because Buggy was funny.
"HOW DO YOU CONTINUOUSLY DRAG ME INTO A MESS, YOU IDIOT!?"
"I dunno!"
He swung himself under a clothesline to avoid a smoke powered fist, and landed himself nearly on top of the clown pirate.
"What mess?"
He could tell the guy got even more ticked off, and would've gotten caught too, but Luffy wanted to hear what he would say so he grabbed Buggy and jumped out of the way. Only, the smoke chased them to the new direction.
But luckily Naruto had clones helping and jumped in the way as himself. It made Smokey curse, and bought Luffy time to fall into an alley to run amok there.
"Hoooooh you gave me a heart attack! TWICE NOW! Who punts a guy to another ISLAND!?"
Then the guy yelped when another Luffy landed in front of them with a frown, Naruto in tow. "Shhhh!"
Then the Naruto turned into a Buggy, who gaped at the sight, before they nonverbally gestured where they would run as a distraction.
"Don't stretch this time," other-Luffy said to Luffy, and Luffy grinned.
"Gotcha!"
They split ways in the nick of time. Luffy could just hear Smokey get a glimpse of two pairs of them judging by the louder swearing. Buggy was suspiciously quiet as they ran.
"...You're helping me."
Luffy hummed. It wasn't really helping, was it? He just wanted to run with the clown so he did, and Naruto was helping Luffy more than Buggy.
"I've been eaten by a GIANT BIRD because of you!"
"Cool! I met you cuz I got eaten by a bird."
"Huh!?"
"Shishishi!"
Luffy ducked behind some crates where some person was playing a nice familiar looking instrument. Something with strings. Buggy followed. They watched the sky for more smoke, but the smoke seemed to have gone in another direction. The distraction worked! He had the best crewmates. The best.
"I don't get you."
"Then don't."
"You're as annoying as Red-Haired!"
"Thanks!"
Luffy watched as his sudden escape companion seethed.
"...I came here to kill you."
"Oh. But you haven't."
"My crew got almost eaten by cannibals!"
"But they didn't."
"I had to build a raft with the help of a chest person!"
"Whoa! A chest person!"
"And it's all your fault!"
Luffy felt a grin growing, and the clown glowered at him even more.
"Sounds like you had an adventure," he said with a chuckle.
Buggy seemed like he wanted to strangle Luffy but Luffy knew he wouldn't. Something about this had stopped him. Instead the other pirate captain stood up and dusted off his knees. His expression was neutral as he stared down his nose at Luffy.
"I won't kill you this time," he declared. "But I won't stop it from happening either."
Then he marched off to do who knows what now that they'd lost the one chasing them. Luffy watched him go until he disappeared before standing up himself. Wow, what an afternoon. Hmm, what to do now… Ah, right he wanted to see the execution platform! Now he'd seen a glimpse when they'd jumped around earlier with Naruto, so where would that be…
His ninja dropped down from the building next to him, and Luffy turned to give him a big grin as a thank you for being so cool, but the solemn expression on his face stopped him.
"Bad news. Someone took Nami, and we can't find Sanji anywhere either. Usopp and a fake you are getting captured as we speak to find out where they are."
There went all his plans. Friends took presi-something. They were always more important than whatever else he was doing.
"Show me," he demanded.
So the two took to the back alleys this time, in search of their nakama.
xXXx
Notes:
Sasuke: i need a way to get Naruto's attention
Sasuke: …could kill him
Naruto: *Sasuke chase mode activated*
Sasuke: hehUsopp: my Can't-Be-Associated-With-Known-Criminals disease is acting up
Also Usopp: *posed for the bounty camera*Sanji: my lady-senses are tingling
Buggy: Everything went wrong since I met you
Luffy: But it's more fun that way!
Buggy: …You're not correct. Surely. That's for sure not right. It's definitely not what a certain captain of mine would've said. Nope.
Buggy: …You can live today.A/N:
I'm finding it hard to say much about this chapter bc my thoughts are already on the next one lol. Hopefully the transformed clones don't get way too confusing here. Some answers have been gotten, some are still left, lessee how all that pans out!By the way, I've started crossposting this on SpaceBattles, and at the same time updating the earlier chapters with some minor corrections and tiny additions to internal monologue, etc. I also added some blurbs/bits to the end like I've started doing with the later chapters! So far the first seven have this upgrade!
OH RIGHT! I drew this ages and ages ago and now that I've FINALLY revealed Sasuke's entire existence let's put it in the story, shall we?
![]()
Oh and I forgot to add art to the last chapter too so go check that out if you want I guess.
Chapter 21: Race to Find Friends
Summary:
Pondering on courage, bonds that have been and will become, winning some and losing some, and getting so so lost.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Nami would like everyone to know she didn't appreciate being treated like a circus animal.
Sure, this situation wasn't quite that at all, but Bartolomeo did seem to expect them to do some grand trick to prove they were worthy of this 'Nymph' person's attention. What he did to try and get them to do said trick? Offered treats or threats depending on how they reacted. Whenever he grew frustrated by their answers he'd start making the cage smaller or told them how easy it would be to track their crewmates down and do whatever he wanted. Then he'd switch around and give them morsels of information on who exactly Nymph was if he liked what they told him.
So far they'd found out he was in a large bounty hunter alliance, pretty high up there even, and dealt in information. He was probably a he, and had a partner named Scorpion who nobody quite knew. There were rumors she was a twisted young lady, a grumpy middle aged man, a witch of a disfigured crone… Although everyone who knew her identity was either sworn to silence or killed. What was sure was that these two were like family, since the name nymph meant the child of a scorpion.
Scorpion was feared and what gave Nymph such a large sphere of influence, stretching across the underworld. He was a reputable source and charged fairly, but if you crossed him you were cursed to be driven to madness.
"...Should you be messing with us, then?" Sanji asked skeptically, where he had kicked out a foot to the other side of the cage in case Bartolomeo the mafia boss did one of his 'surprises' and pretended to crush them into mush.
"Haah? Didja not hear anything I've said? I got a bone to pick with that guy! He's got White Coats and Revs breathing down on operations of mine, and I want him to know how pissed I am!"
Nami tried not to judge. What sound strategy on someone who had, from Barty's own words, established themselves as a painfully neutral powerful party to the goings on of the world. Information for information, money, or favors. He'd even benefited from the guy's services due to having his people go get information from Nymph!
Yet none of them had found out what he looked like either, or were also sworn to secrecy on pain of the madness curse, apparently, so this all was useless to Nami and Sanji. Sanji was a force she grew to appreciate more and more when she realized how shrewd an eye he had for dancing around questions and leading a conversation where he wanted it to go. She doubted she'd have needled quite as much out of this without him there.
"Boss, I'm back."
Nami snapped to attention as she recognized this was the voice who'd been told to grab more of their crew. She looked, just in time to see blindfolds being undone from two familiar people. She felt instant relief when she saw Luffy, until she also saw Usopp's knees shake and the not-Luffy subtly look at them and purposely tug a finger. A finger that didn't stretch. This was Naruto in disguise. Or maybe not even the real Naruto.
Being in the crew with someone who could multiply and disguise his duplicates got headache inducing pretty often, she was realizing.
Her weight leaned against the invisible wall to emphasize to the others they were trapped and this wasn't a fancy pose choice from Sanji. Both their eyes widened, and Nami nodded towards Barty.
"Well well, more birds for my cage," the Mafia boss laughed. "I'll have a collection soon enough!"
Usopp let out a sound that could be a scream if it had the air, and not-Luffy placed a hand on his shoulder.
"What's up with the invisible walls?" not-Luffy asked, and it was such a Naruto tone of voice Nami had to force her brain to understand it came from that face.
Sanji shuddered behind her, and she had to agree. With how similar Luffy and Naruto were in determination anyway, it was so weird to have them mixed up.
"G- Ghost…" Usopp gurgled out, and nearly everyone in the room facepalmed.
"It's a devil fruit!" Nami said, and Bartolomeo's voice joined her.
Immediately, Usopp's countenance shifted, nose high in the air as his chin went up. He was still visibly sweating. "I knew it! This was all part of my master plan, to get you to tell me it was a fruit power!"
Nami huffed, and couldn't tell if she was amused or frustrated. She was in a better mood with him there anyway, and a clone was very useful for getting Naruto information. Now there was very much hope for getting out of here unscathed.
"What do you w-want from my crew anyway!?" Usopp asked, pointing at the mob boss dramatically.
Said boss just sighed, clearly bored as he tapped at his fangs absently. "Put them with the others, Gambia."
"Yessir," the pink vested guy said lazily and started reaching for Usopp's scruff.
Not-Luffy slapped the hand away, just as Usopp shrieked and jumped out of the way. "I— I'm warning you, I won against Daddy Masterson in a duel!"
Nami didn't know who that was. Bartolomeo and Gambia sure did though, if the glance they shared was anything to go by. It was intrigued, but skeptical.
"Oh? Tell ya what, if you beat Gambia too, I'll consider letting y'all go," Barty said after a while before breaking into an unsettling grin full of teeth.
Nami was immediately apprehensive.
"Lose, and your friends get squished!"
She was right to be.
Usopp… you better have your new arsenal ready, she thought with her teeth gritted together.
Sanji's grip on her shoulder tightened, and she elbowed him before he could snap something cold and commanding at poor Usopp's shaking back. Right now, the sharpshooter wouldn't need lessons in chivalry. Right now, Usopp needed them to believe in him, when he couldn't do it for himself.
She met his terrified eyes and nodded, watching his fear building and building his seemingly bottomless courage.
"You can do it," she whispered, and smirked at his back as he whirled to stare at his opponent, still shaky but much more certain than she felt she could ever hope to be.
"B-b-bring it on, y-you brute!"
He looked so small, as they cleared space for the middle, as not-Luffy also stepped back to look with a glare prompted by some other minions, as Gambia's tall and lanky self dwarfed his height, and even as Usopp's knees looked like they'd fail him… he didn't fall. He didn't step back. And Nami knew then and there he wouldn't falter.
I will tell him, Nami resolved. When we're out, I'll tell him how brave he actually is.
xXXx
It was odd how familiar it felt, running behind Naruto, on a mission.
Sasuke had missed it. Nostalgia threatened to overwhelm him, and it was hard to believe this was real. That his two years of searching had yielded actual results. It had been a heady feeling, seeing Naruto almost on accident in the Marine base as he looked through the newest bounty photos before their printing. His belief that they — that Team 7 — had made it here was suddenly very, very real. The opportunity to let all of the others know that had been in his fingertips, and he'd acted fast.
Right then he didn't care he'd have to burn that information source as a possibility, he just needed to highlight that his memories were true and real, that he wasn't alone and neither were the others. Wherever they may be. No matter the consequences.
It was truly worth it too, because now he had found someone. Met someone. Could confirm and deny all the agonizing what-ifs floating around his messed up mind. He hadn't created them as a fictional family out of nowhere through twisted history that didn't seem to have a mark in the world anywhere. His family had been killed, but the story didn't end there. He'd found a new one, and they were real.
His slowly regained memories were real.
…But that means Itachi really did—
Sasuke shook his head to shake his thoughts in order. He was usually much more composed than this. He'd learned how to be. Meeting his teammate had thrown everything off.
Get it together. You have a mission!
Usually they'd have a scroll accompanying them, one with the details of said mission, and Sasuke would be much more informed than Naruto. Not the other way around. He focused back on his feet, then on Naruto a single roof ahead, and decided he needed more information.
"What are we heading into?" Sasuke asked over the wind.
"There's this alley, Usopp's getting himself kidnapped with a clone of mine," Naruto said tersely. "They already got Nami too! So we gotta get clues."
"Who's 'they'?"
Naruto seemed to consider that himself before looking at Sasuke in something like wonder, and Sasuke now knew Naruto had forgotten how being a team worked too. They had to all know the problem so they'd know what the others thought could fix it. This should be familiar, automatic, yet neither of them thought about it until now.
"The guy got this cross tattoo on his chest. Really tall blond hair, and a pink vest," Naruto listed. "He told us his Boss wanted to see us."
"Hn."
That sounded… almost familiar. Which meant he most likely heard about this person somewhere. He flicked his sharingan on, details sharpening and Naruto's familiar shape in stark relief against the skies. Something in his chest loosened at that, but he turned his thoughts to memory. For some reason it was easier to access his photographic memory with his sharingan on. He knew that wasn't what he did before so he should learn out of it, but for now it was a crutch he could utilize.
People's appearances flitted past him in his mind's eye, seen and discarded in instants, pausing a fraction longer on people with tattoos. Nonono, no, that's the surgeon, no, nope, Fire Fist, nonono, no? No… But familiar. It reminded him of a certain group and he started looking for memories of them. The underworld had a lot of tattoos after all.
He stopped in his tracks. He was heartened to see Naruto stopped too, tilting his head like a puppy, with that same dumb look where his eyes scrunched near shut and eyebrows knit together, topped with a pout. It was also dumb how affected Sasuke was by seeing that in person as he immortalized it into memory. He cleared his throat silently as the slight heat behind his eyes faded.
"I know who he is," he said. "Part of a mafia, the East Blue mafia actually. Kingpin is Bartolomeo, and your guy is Gambia, Barty's second in command."
Naruto listened intently. "...So?"
"So I can find out where their hideouts are, and track your crew down that way."
Naruto absolutely lit up with hope, grinning wide, and Sasuke thought he was a little stupid for showing emotion so openly. There was a twist in his chest too, an unpleasant squeeze.
"Thanks, Sasuke! Hehe, I forgot you're a little smart," he bumped a fist to Sasuke's chest. "Lead the way!"
Why was Naruto so drawn to people? And better yet, why was Sasuke drawn into his orbit? It wasn't fair. A part of him relished keeping Naruto's attention and trust like this. He didn't think he got that from anyone else since waking up here, really. So he nodded and tried not to show he was as eager as he was to showcase what all he'd learned in the past two years.
They switched directions a little sideways, and Sasuke started thinking about all the connections he had in this city and which one would be least problematic to show his teammate. Then he chastised himself because Naruto was Naruto, and did it really matter if he trusted Naruto with his life? He switched into thinking which people he'd trust with Naruto, and the list shortened considerably. Revolutionaries? No, they weren't here for that. Even if he was fairly sure Sabo would jump to help if he asked, he didn't trust the guy yet.
Hmm… Well he did have an inside man of sorts to the mafia here. Though Sasuke now did owe him one, it felt appropriate to ask again due to tentatively cautious mutual respect they'd cultivated. In fact, he was the perfect choice since Naruto would have seen him already.
He chose not to think about how he might have been the one to put the Straw Hat crew in this mess in the first place. It wasn't his problem. Or, it hadn't been. Naruto just had to care for these pirates, it would've been so much simpler if he didn't. Ugh. He should've known. Naruto was always like that, he was starting to remember.
They were getting close. Maybe he should warn his unpredictable companion.
"We're going to see Polites," he said. "He's that guy who led you to port."
"The Purple Why-guy!?" Naruto squinted. "Why do you know him?"
…Sasuke should've remembered he was an idiot too.
"Of course you haven't put this together yet," he said, voice flatly resigned. "Dobe. I'm high up in a crime syndicate hiding behind the visage of bounty hunting."
"Eh? I thought you were an info dealer."
They slowed to a stop and Sasuke dropped onto a balcony railing. He turned his head to squint at Naruto's word choices just because if Naruto was being dumb, he should be notified of that fact.
"Information broker. I can be both."
"Ah, yeah…"
But Sasuke saw he still didn't get it. He sighed, deciding on a leading question. Kind of like what Kakashi-sensei would do when they got stuck on a question for way too long.
"Yes. So. Who do you think has the authority to order around some bounty hunters?"
"What's that to do with— You're NYMPH!?"
Sasuke almost felt his heart stop at the loudness of that, hand immediately slapping over Naruto's face as he hissed. Naruto looked sheepish enough that he let go, but Sasuke wasn't done glaring. Why did he consider this guy a friend? …Don't answer that, brain. He removed his hand and immediately wished he hadn't.
"That's a stupid name, Teme."
"You—!"
He was interrupted mid lunge as a polite cough sounded from the door. Sasuke immediately had to fight his urge to blush. Never had he been anything but professional in most of his interactions between clients and acquaintances. As always seemed to be, something about Naruto absolutely destroyed the image he was going for. Perhaps he should've rethought who to go to with that in mind… Too late now. He pretended that never happened as he faced his longest Loguetown contact.
"Apologies. There's been a complication regarding the favor I called," he said. "My client wasn't satisfied."
Polites, polite as ever, didn't mention the way Sasuke's 'client' was laughing his head off next to him. Instead his eyebrow rose in a sign of disapproval, and Sasuke hadn't blushed from embarrassment this often since… he couldn't remember another time really, but surely it must exist considering how long older-him had seemed to know Naruto.
He punched the source of his embarrassment and Naruto let out an oomph before he wiped his laughter away to wave at Polites cheerily.
"Hi. Nymph here said you'd know where my friends got taken."
Sasuke turned his head away, chest tight again. Polites sniffed, the fake posh that he was.
"I don't suppose you've brought payment for this."
"Oh, uh, no—"
"I've heard your boss wants to give me a piece of his mind, so I can go meet him if you want," Sasuke said over his bumbling teammate.
He knew Polites well enough to see the flash of satisfaction in his eyes. He'd been clearly unhappy about Bartolomeo's conduct against Nymph for a while now, and Sasuke had to admit he was also growing a little tired of all the guy's attempts to get him to show his face. Everyone in their circles knew petty revenge worked as well as other types of favors anyway, especially if it was a pettiness they shared.
"Very well, Mr. Nymph," Polites said. "Come on in so I can pull the location up for you."
Sasuke confidently stepped off the railing and into the house, Naruto following not a beat later. They were lead to a dining room, much fancier than Sasuke had last seen it, and he concluded his business had been greatly beneficial for Polites' living situation too it seems. Maybe they wouldn't even need to exchange favors this time, really, if he pointed it out. Their rapport was strong enough for that.
Naruto immediately looked uncertain in this foreign home, but Polites assured him it was fine to go eat the fruits on the table, so Naruto plopped himself down in a chair with a move that was so familiar Sasuke felt his eyes burn. He had to look away and instead took the excuse to follow Polites near his secret bookshelf that turned around and contained maps of Loguetown's mafia hideouts. Polites acknowledged his presence with a hum as he lifted a gloved hand to put in the code.
"You seem to have found one," he said, and Sasuke felt too choked up to either confirm or deny.
Not that he really wanted to deny. Again, their rapport was by now strong enough to be a little bit more real. He knew Polites well enough to read the understanding in the way he inclined his head towards him.
"I'm pleased to inform you I've gotten another lead for you too," the man said as he set the maps on the small desk indented into the shelf before turning to the secret files again and digging out another piece of paper.
This one was given to Sasuke and Sasuke gratefully took it. He didn't expect much. Statistically, nearly two years of searching and finding one of his people indicated he'd need around half that to find another one. He scanned the words, and felt his arms stiffen as he realized their meaning.
It was from one of his Grand Line contacts, one specializing in espionage, one who he trusted to have a great eye for people and dissecting events. One who managed to confirm several facts about this situation.
'—young pink haired female seen in the company of Fire Fist Ace, escaping Marine custody near Jaya—'
'—hull had a dent with a diameter of three meters—'
'—matches the descriptions the best so far, Nymph.'
He watched the words blur and had to blink away the burning as quickly as he could. There was no place for weakness in Baroque Works. He forced his hand to still in its subtle trembling. He had to go to Naruto. This was huge. This had to be followed upon immediately.
"Here you are, good sir," Polites said mildly, and Sasuke refocused to quickly sharingan-memorize the map and the finger his informant was pointing at a specific warehouse. "This is the likeliest option today, and the others are here, and here."
Sasuke followed the movement and reoriented the landmarks in his brain, but this had suddenly dropped in priority. By a rather large margin.
"Are there ships headed for the Grand Line today?" he asked, belatedly realizing he could've thanked the man instead but deemed that too late now.
"Two that I know of," Polites said. "One Marine vessel leaves in an hour, and the other ought to be the friends of your friend, I believe."
He was about to reply when Naruto barged in, and all Sasuke's attention was centered on the urgency written across his face.
"'Suke, we need to find them now."
"As I said, this is the location I'm most confident Bartolomeo would bring hostages to at this time," Polites said, tapping at the map again, and Naruto's gaze snapped to it.
He stared, scrunching his nose, and was clearly trying to figure out the map as best as he could even if it wasn't his strength. Naruto's fingers slowly formed a familiar seal and determination shone in his blue eyes, bluer than Sasuke's memory had him believe. A clone appeared and disappeared as fast as it coalesced, sending information to all the copies of Naruto running around.
Sasuke breathed, willing his frustration to simmer down at the realization Naruto truly cared for these pirates. An hour. An hour was plenty.
"Follow me," he said and stuffed the paper in a pocket. "I know the fastest route, as well as the other possible locations if this one is a bust."
Naruto turned towards him and trusted, yelling a bunch of thanks at Polites as they leapt out of his window this time. It was easy to step into rhythm, far easier than Sasuke knew with anyone else in this world. He couldn't imagine how easy it would be with all of them.
The paper in his pocket burned with the hope it contained, chanting soon-soon-soon in his head.
Soon, he let himself think back.
xXXx
Usopp mentally ran through his arsenal for the fourth time in ten seconds as Gambia took a step to the front, spinning a pair of nunchakus in his hand. He could geek out over the rare ninja weapon later.
Knees, don't fail me now, he prayed as he palmed three ammo, ready for anything.
"Just you and me, long nose," his opponent said with a grin, and Usopp had no more time to think.
Distance, his mind screamed, and one flick of his fingers had the area covered in smoke.
It stung his eyes as he flung himself back, and he cursed himself for forgetting to cover them, but there was no time for goggles stupid—! His opponent emerged just in time for Usopp to aim a Lead Star at his nose. It worked.
It worked! Gambia was groaning in pain and took a step back, and Usopp wanted to let out a laugh but he learned from fishmen how fast battles could turn tides. He rushed into the smoke with his new goggles on, knowing it hadn't done its job spreading yet, and found not-Luffy exactly where he last saw him. Good… phew.
"Change into me," Usopp whispered as quietly as he could, and was gratified to see the clone twitched and listened.
He pulled 'himself' along and clones were still extremely cool, and he was sort of excited despite his fear. He grabbed his slingshot and settled into a pose, feeling more than seeing Naruto copy that as they took a breath.
"Secret Usopp Tactic: Doubles!"
Just then the smoke cleared enough to see again, and Gambia's eyes clearly widened behind his glasses. Naruto was just a beat late in the chorus and it was so weird to hear his own voice repeat back to him, but he was extremely happy with the intimidating results. Gambia was gaping at them at the very least.
"Now that ain't fair…" he muttered as he adjusted his grip and Usopp felt himself tremble at the sudden… aura emanating from this gangster.
Then he remembered and compared it to Arlong and suddenly this threat was a wooden needle versus a heavy duty saw. Both dangerous, one potentially way more fatal.
Uso-Naru sprung into action the moment Gambia did, Usopp reacting a split second later as he aimed at the swinging weapon and knocked it off course. The guy was annoyingly good with it though and used that to take a cheap shot at Uso-Naru, who luckily was a ninja and could dodge. In a distinctly Usopp-like way even, with a stumble. He hoped it was an actual stumble. If Naruto was acting he'd die of embarrassment.
Gambia's next attack both blocked his projectile and changed direction to reach for the sharpshooter of the pair. Usopp swallowed his very rational reaction to start screaming bloody murder and gambled his life instead by rolling under the guy's kick while trying to trip him. Nope, he missed, and ack ow ow ow! His back had bruises on bruises from rolling too hard. But he couldn't stay down, up, upupup! He got his vision to stop spinning just enough to find a nunchaku heading for his face.
CLANG!!
He blinked at the kunai that blocked the blow, metal sliding on metal in a lock. The gulp down his throat was most likely very visible. He loaded his newest projectile in his slingshot and scrambled for distance again. Uso-Naru was already engaging in a dizzying one-on-one combat sequence. It was now or never.
There, a tiny gap between them, when they weren't at each other's throats where Naruto would poof any second… A single breath and his newest projectile was parried by a very metal nunchaku.
Usopp swore he could see the guy's skeleton for a single flash over the screaming and sudden electrified air.
Silence. Or perhaps his ears were ringing and blocking out everyone. Uso-Naru kicked the guy and watched him fall to the ground, paralyzed and twitchy. Wow. Did it work? Was it over? These things were overpowered.
Or perhaps just right. Usopp had a sinking feeling they'd find stronger and stronger opponents down the Line.
He found himself grinning and nodding anyway, arms crossed with pride.
"Good job, Usopp-kun."
Naruto copied him exactly. "As you say, Usopp-kun."
As one, they turned towards the Mafia boss. "Set my crew free, as promised."
This was… thrilling. Usopp had won. Usopp had won! With a little help, but he did win! It was his plan. His. He'd tested a strategy against an opponent and delivered when it proved viable. He'd needed Gambia to not dodge, and he hadn't!
And then Barty had to stand to his full height with a glower and ruin everything.
"You," he spat. "No outside help, we agreed."
In that second, Uso-Naru dodged, dodged again, and disappeared in a puff of chakra. Usopp tensed up again like a drawn string.
"It wasn't! That was a clone of mine the whole time!" he exclaimed, as though offended this even came into question, while his brain was whirling and whirling for answers to give.
"Liar!" the Mob Boss roared, and reached out too fast to react, bodily picking him up. "Or who was the kid that left the ship with your Captain, huh!?"
Usopp did the smart thing and covered his tears of fright with laughter.
"AHAHAHAHA! Kid? You think we're fools enough to take a kid with us!? On a pirate ship? Nooo, no no no, that's my decoy clone at work!" he laughed, shaking, shaking and shaking as he was lowered to the ground in Barty's confusion. "Don't mistake me for a nobody, y'know, I'm the ninja of this bunch. What better way to make a decoy weak link than for a person to not exist at all?"
Barty glared and shoved him harshly, and Usopp needed this to stick so he did the tumble he'd been practicing with Naruto on and off when the kid decided his balance was too atrocious and he needed to learn how to fall. He felt his back bump against something as he stood, before the surface disappeared beneath him and he was forced to step back into Nami and Sanji's waiting arms. Or hands, splayed on his back to keep him upright. It was more calming than he thought it'd be, considering he too was captured now. If it pressed on his forming bruises, that was just another way to ground himself.
"Hmm," Bartolomeo hummed as he rubbed his chin. "Now that could be something to interest Nymph. Hmph. Tell me more, ninja."
He stepped over where his second was slowly leveraging himself to his feet, helping him the rest of the way, before sitting back in his rickety wood chair like it was a throne and he was its king.
Usopp gulped and prepared to sing like a canary.
With lies.
xXXx
Zoro cursed his entire situation for the fourth time when he turned and saw nothing but unfamiliar streets.
It had gone like this: He ran with the Tashigi girl for the smoke, and ran into his Captain and Naruto running away from a smoke man. Only, a second glance showed both were Naruto when they rushed past him and wished him luck with too-identical grins on their faces. Then this Captain Smoker person immediately recognized him as The Pirate Hunter — he had to correct them to say it was just Pirate now actually — and Tashigi had turned on him for lying to her, which he hadn't! She seemed to realize it too by how red she went in the face when he reminded her of this fact, and he could finally see past her face to the person underneath.
Smoker chased after the clones while Tashigi and him dueled, but soon doubled back in frustration and pinned Zoro to the ground intangibly and fiercely as Zoro flailed to get a good surface to push the man off him when Buggy showed up. There'd been this awkward pause where they all stared at each other before Smoker abandoned him to Tashigi again in favor of the actual bounty, Buggy screeching all the way.
Talk about a series of coincidences.
Anyway, he'd bested Tashigi a long while back now and couldn't seem to find any sign of anybody he knew. He was also fairly sure this one man with a cabbage stall had relocated his shop at least twice today. He wasn't one to judge, but that seemed like an odd business practice.
Then he got to the docks where people were talking nonsense about a cooking contest winner going missing, and he wasn't interested until he got a description of the fool.
Stupid Love Cook and his stupid winnings and stupid people for figuring out they knew each other and pushing a giant fish on him to get to their ship because it was just 'spoiling in the sun' and 'Sanji-kun better appreciate the amount of effort we put into preserving it this long just for him' and he left while assuring them all the cook would know once Zoro got his hands on him.
Still, missing. That wasn't a great sign. He started walking to find their ship, and succeeded in finding the Clown Pirates' lion tamer plotting to destroy the Merry, but he was having trouble finding it too it seems, so Zoro knocked out the man and ordered the lion to sniff out the way as the lion tamer had been doing just before. It seemed the lion had a great time of it, judging on how it doubled back to nudge at Zoro in excitement at points, but they got to the Merry in around ten minutes which was honestly closer than Zoro expected it to be.
"Oi, Naruto, you there?" he hollered as he hit the lion on the head once it got too excited and tried to bite his arm off.
He dropped the two in a heap as a blond head looked over the railing of the back of the Merry, framed by the young tangerine trees.
"Great, you're here! The others are in trouble," the probably-clone called out. "Boss just got the news they're in a warehouse almost to the city but not quite."
Zoro sighed, rubbing at his head as he took in that of course they couldn't stay out of trouble for one single pit-stop, and rifled through his memories to look for a place like that.
"Alright. Stay to guard the Merry, I'll go get them."
"Wait, you will need a gui—!"
"I saw that place already, I'll just retrace my steps."
"Zoro!"
"Just put this fish in storage."
He rushed off before Naruto could send a clone to follow him. It was kind of annoying how often his crew thought he needed babysitting just because he found places a little late. It always worked out in the end, so why bother correcting what was working?
Zoro had a crew to find.
xXXx
Notes:
Sanji: Usopp I will crush you if you lose
Nami: he will if you keep that upSasuke: I am a professional
Naruto: *exists*
Sasuke: shut up your dumb looking face
Naruto: didn't say nuthin!
Naruto: *realizes he was insulted* HEY!
Polites: *trying not to show how amused he is*Usopp: Let me rewrite the entire fic by erasing the main character from existence
Zoro: if it ain't broke why fix
Everyone: it broken. it so broke even Nami can't fix itA/N:
We prooobably have two more chapters of Loguetown left! If I get everything I want done done in the next one. I do have a question for y'all:Would you be interested in this fic getting a Discord server?
Cuz I've been thinking I might want one but have next to no experience managing one, so I need to figure if it's worth the effort to make it happen. And if I'd have volunteer Moderators if I need those. Sooo. Yeah, do with this information what you will.
Thank you for reading and hope you have a fantastic 24 hours!
Pages Navigation
Ferna52 on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Aug 2020 09:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Aug 2020 09:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheLittleSpartan on Chapter 1 Sat 29 Aug 2020 10:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Sat 29 Aug 2020 10:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
PacoPuppy1 on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Aug 2020 08:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Thu 27 Aug 2020 07:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheLittleSpartan on Chapter 1 Sat 29 Aug 2020 09:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Sat 29 Aug 2020 10:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kuro_Aonix on Chapter 1 Fri 19 Jan 2024 03:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Luciferial on Chapter 1 Wed 24 Jul 2024 02:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Feb 2025 09:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
springywinter on Chapter 1 Sun 30 Aug 2020 01:36AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 30 Aug 2020 01:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Sun 30 Aug 2020 08:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Arlovebird on Chapter 1 Wed 20 Oct 2021 01:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
rainbowhearthome (springywinter) on Chapter 1 Sat 24 Aug 2024 07:12AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 24 Aug 2024 07:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Sun 25 Aug 2024 10:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dances_With_Vulcans on Chapter 1 Tue 15 Sep 2020 03:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Tue 15 Sep 2020 04:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ace (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Sep 2021 06:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Tue 07 Sep 2021 05:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Arlovebird on Chapter 1 Wed 20 Oct 2021 01:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Sep 2023 03:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
JadeNoRyuu on Chapter 1 Wed 02 Aug 2023 01:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Wed 02 Aug 2023 03:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
JadeNoRyuu on Chapter 1 Mon 19 Aug 2024 02:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Mon 19 Aug 2024 06:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
FannyP20 on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Sep 2023 07:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Raskal on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Jan 2024 03:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Sat 06 Apr 2024 03:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ariel_Agreste on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Apr 2024 06:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Sat 06 Apr 2024 03:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
peppermintcandyy on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Jun 2024 11:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Jun 2024 09:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
peppermintcandyy on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Jun 2024 11:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Thu 27 Jun 2024 02:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
RAAAVI on Chapter 1 Sun 30 Jun 2024 10:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Jul 2024 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jwhitefang on Chapter 1 Wed 03 Jul 2024 05:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Jul 2024 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
RockSteelEnthusiast on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Oct 2024 01:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Thu 12 Dec 2024 08:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Thu 12 Dec 2024 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
RNphua on Chapter 1 Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Jan 2025 01:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bakery_girl on Chapter 1 Fri 24 Jan 2025 05:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Jan 2025 01:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gboxb321 on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Jun 2025 11:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fiobri on Chapter 1 Tue 24 Jun 2025 09:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Athtar_Leriston on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Aug 2025 03:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation